ã€ŠSupreme Ruler: Reincarnated as the Emperor&#x27;s Bastard Sonã€‹


 Chapter 1 Prolouge

    ?___________________

    Where there is Light, there will be Darkness too...

    ____________________

    Ashoka often had this thought.

    ''Am I destined for failure?''

    This young man full of potential had yet to reach his thirties. He didn''t always have this belief in mind while he was growing up. There was a time when he had ambitious goals and grand dreams like anyone else.

    For example, one such instance was the day when he got his master''s degree while graduating as a gold medalist from a praised National Institute.

    During his childhood, Ashoka believed that his future held great sess, honor, and fame, just like his inspirational figures APJ Abdul Km, Vishveshwarahia, and many more.

    However, He was toote to realize his reality.

    The fate of Ashoka has sealed the movement he was born into a poor family.

    His mother left the world when he was very young leaving him all alone in this dangerous world.

    And his drunkard father only made his life harder.

    Even three meals a day was a luxury for him, he was just thankful that he didn''t have any siblings because if he did, he probably would have to share even the one-time meal that he would get.

    But despite all that suffering, Ashoka believed that if he studies well, and works hard enough, one day he would be able to live a different life.

    A life where he could eat a stomach full, sleep on afortable bed, and wear clean and nice clothes.

    Just that was what he wished for.

    But....!

    He was questioning whether he had been delusional all this time.

    "Was that too much...? Did I wish for something grand?"

    He wondered if he was destined to die like a poor dog.

    ''....Was wishing to wear some clean and nice clothes too much?''

    He wondered if dreaming was a sin for the likes of him.

    ''....Was dreaming of sleeping on afortable bed a greedy wish?''

    He was questioning if yearning forfort was a crime.

    ''....Was dreaming of marrying a beautiful woman a sin?''

    He pondered if wanting to feel pleasure was an offense.

    He didn''t know anymore.

    "They say, money can''t buy happiness"

    Ashoka muttered as he lifelessly looked up at the hanging rope.

    "What an utter bullsh*t!!"

    The only ones who could say something like that were those that had money,

    Then what about those who didn''t have any money?

    Yeah, Sure! you can''t buy happiness with money, but what can you buy without it?

    NOTHING!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Without money, you can have nothing!

    And that was the harsh truth that had driven Ashoka into the position he was in now.

    Even though he had a master''s Degree...

    Even though he had many gold medals...

    Even though he had tried his best and even though he had worked harder than everyone around him¡­

    Even though he had endured his drunkard father for 20 long years¡­

    And even though he had more than enough reasons to kill the same father...

    The society refused to listen to him.

    Thew judged him to death.

    Maybe the situation would have been different if he had money, the justice was always like that.

    ''Right! It was money all along.''

    He thought while smiling hopelessly.

    He was toote to realize that the opposite of Poor was never wealth but Justice.

    But even then, one question remained in the head of Ashoka.

    "Why me?"

    He questioned looking up at the clear sky.

    He didn''t know if the god existed, but at this time he wanted to ask that question.

    "Why the hell do I have to be the one to bear all the sufferings? why not others?"

    Was it wrong of him to ask that question..?

    Maybe, but one thing was for sure.

    ''Even now, inches away from death, I don''t regret anything I did.''

    If anything, He was proud of what he did and it was only resentment that was left in his heart not regret.

    And that Resentment was not toward any human but towards the god that he didn''t even know if exists or not.

    ''I don''t know what or why...''

    A smile appeared on Ashoka''s face, whether it was a smile due to happiness or a sarcastic oneughing at himself, he didn''t know.

    "If I have another life, make sure that my family is filthy rich you f**king god"

    Ashoka screamed and gave his head to the noose.

    At his impending death, all that he thought of was the blurred face of the woman who gave birth to him.

    He thought as he felt the cold sensation of the hanging rope pressing his neck.

    ''Maybe it would have been different if she was alive.''

    That was thest thought he had before he took hisst breath.

    ---***---

 Chapter 2 The Will Of Heavens

    ?"The King among the Kings, Ruler of Eight provinces, Bearer of the mythical seal, Overlord of the great Mauryan Empire, his majesty, the emperor, Bindasura Maurya has issued an edict, get onto your knees and receive the privilege, oh honorable Brahman."

    The sound of a man screaming at the top of his lungs while standing up on the stage built around a bodhi tree resounded throughout the small remote vige in the Champa province.

    The vigers stood around the tree looking at the unusual appearance of the Emperor''s messenger in their remote vige.

    As they watched the unfamiliar scene, a middle-aged man stepped out from the crowd and respectfully bowed to the messenger.

    "I am honored to receive the Privilege"

    He was wearing a pure white dhoti and nothing but a sacred thread across his chest.

    Shortly after receiving the nod of approval from the King''s messenger, the Brahman kneeled down, indicating that he was ready to receive the Royal edict.

    The Messenger looked at the Brahman and with his ever-serious expression, he broke the still intact seal on the Royal edict and started the religious chant ounting for his truthness.

    "In the residence of the divine Bhodi tree and in the witness of great Mauryan subjects, henceforth I Shall ry the message of the one true ruler of the Mauryan Empire, Bindusara Maurya himself, may the god of oath examine my words and shall incinerate this body if I were to lie"

    Finishing the religious chant, the Messenger opened the Royal Edict.

    And as soon as he opened the edict, all the citizens around him kneeled, holding their right hand in front of their chest and their heads held down, showing respect for the Royal edict.

    It was aw in the empire to respect the Royal edict with the same respect that the Emperor himself received, any rebuttal or contradiction to this is considered treason against the throne, and the ''culprit'' would be judged for immediate execution.

    So, even if the people don''t like kneeling, the fear of the cold des hanging around the hips of royal escorts who apanied the Emperor''s messenger made themply.

    "The emperor of the Great Mauryan empire, Bindusara Maurya, otherwise I, the ruler of the eight provinces, have heard a great deal of your deeds and wisdom. Sage Vyasa, you,  who is a true Brahman deserve more than just being in a remote province. In recognition of your achievement, I am now summoning you, Sage Vyasa, the chief priest of the Champa province to serve me in the Royal pce as one of the 7 sages of Mauryan, ept the honor and be present before my eyes as soon as possible."

    The Messenger finished reading the edict and closed the scroll.

    The citizens around him stood up, and so does Sage Vyasa.

    Many of them were happy as someone among them was invited to work at the royal pce while there were also some wise ones who were sad because a Sage, who was protecting them till now would have to leave.

    But there was nothing that they could do.

    Each and every word in the edict would be personally written by Emperor himself, going against the emperor is nothing but asking for Death.

    Then again, the only thing that mattered here was the decision of Sage Vyasa, everything else was irrelevant.

    Dooth, who had been the Imperial messenger for about 20 years, ryed the emperor''s message, looked at Sage Vyasa, and asked politely.

    "May I know your decision, Honorable Sage Vyasa?"

    Dooth was as polite as possible to the Sage in front of him.

    It was because of two reasons.

    One was because of his title of ''Sage'', which was given to mages that had surpassed the 7th circle.

    He was someone who would be considered one of the strongest men in the empire, so he was bound to show respect for greater power.

    He clearly didn''t want to incur the wrath of such a figure.

    And the second thing was that he was the Emperor''s Messenger.

    Each and every action of the King''s messenger would disy the actions of the Emperor, if he was to act disrespectfully toward the Sage, it would mean that the Emperor himself would be humiliating the Sage.

    If Sage Vyasa misunderstood something, he may be the enemy of the throne, which although wouldn''t be a threat to the emperor, would be a hassle.

    So, he chose his words carefully so as to not appear disrespectful to Sage Vyasa while also maintaining the dignity of the Emperor''s messenger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Sage slowly raised his head with a slight smile on his face in response to Dooth.

    "If it is the will of the emperor for me to be in the imperial pce, who am I to reject?"

    Even though he was given a choice to ept or refuse, Sage Vyasa was aware that refusing the grace of the emperor would mean trouble for himself.

    Even if he is a ''Sage'' there is only so much he could do against the Emperor, so he decided that epting the position willingly was far more favorable to him.

    Besides, the position as one of the seven sages of Mauryan was very attractive.

    Not because he would be able to enjoy the riches of the Royal pce, but because he would be able to meet with ''that'' person in the Royal Pce.

    The prime minister of the Great Mauryan empire and the Strongest among the Seven Sages, The Sage of Wisdom.

    He was called the most intelligent man of all Mauryan and he was also the one who helped the previous emperor rise to glory.

    Sage Vyasa was overjoyed that he would be able to meet such a man.

    "I will follow you back to the Royal pce, but give me some time to bid farewells to my Child"

    Sage Vyasa demanded as he stared at the Messenger.

    The Royal pce existed in the province of Patlipautra, which was fifteen days away from the province of Champa by horse, and there was no saying when he will be back, so he was a bit hesitant to leave his family there, but as it is the order from the emperor himself, he had to go.

    So, he at least wanted to bid farewells to his family before departing.

    "There is no need for farewells, the emperor has ordered your whole family to be escorted to the capital, so be at ease, Sage Vyasa."

    The messenger noticed his worry and said so to Sage Vyasa, who was a bit hesitant to leave his daughter and wife.

    "All hail the Emperor, then this Old man has no objections, I shall follow you anytime"

    Sage Vyasa became ecstatic hearing his words as his only worry was now resolved.

    "Then we will depart by tomorrow''s sunrise please be prepared by then"

    "I shall do so"

    Bowing in respect to Sage Vyasa, the Emperor''s Messenger, Dooth stepped down from the stage and returned to the temporary tent that was built just outside of the vige by the royal escorts for their stay.

    Noticing the end of things, the people started congratting Sage Vyasa.

    Sage Vyasa smiled at their affection and humbly replied to them all.

    Everyone was in joy as one of their vigers is going to the Royal pce but unlike them, Sage Vyasa looked at the bodhi tree and murmured.

    "It seems like fate wants me in the Royal pce this time, I shall follow the will of the Heavens, may the gods look over this humble man"

    The gentle murmurs of Sage Vyasa faded as he was seen praying to the bodhi tree.

    A new chapter is starting in the life of the brahman, which in the future will be the root for ''THE BIRTH OF CHAKRAVARTHY".

    ---***---

    Volume 1 - THE BIRTH OF CHAKRAVARTHY is officially started from this chapter, It will not be like the generic stories of reincarnation so you can look forward to it.

    And don''t forget to vote! ;)

 Chapter 3 Sage Of Diligence

    ?Seated on a thronepletely made of gold, with the statues of Lions attached to either side of it, he looked down at Sage Vyasa, who was kneeling on one leg.

    Golden blond hair, emerald-like red eyes, and a sharp gaze that would pierce through everything.

    Adoring various valuable ornaments and a gorgeous golden crown with three red diamonds, he looked very imposing and dignified.

    It was none other than Bindusara Maurya, the current Emperor of the great Mauryan.

    He was the absolute ruler of the great Mauryan and a being who is considered akin to the sky in the empire.

    Currently, in front such being in the royal court was Sage Vyasa was kneeling on one leg to show his respect to the Emperor.

    It has been 17 days since the Emperor''s messenger delivered the royal edict to Sage Vyasa and invited him to the Royal Pce.

    The Travel was smooth as they were apanied by the Royal Escorts who were second to none in the whole empire.

    Under the protection of royal escorts, Sage Vyasa and his family were escorted to the capital with the utmost respect and hospitability, and today, he was summoned in front of the Emperor for official matters.

    ''I know he is the emperor, but the pressure he gave off is no joke''

    Even for Sage Vyasa, who was an 8th-ss grand magician, it was hard to dismiss.

    Sage Vyasa lowered his head and ced his right hand on his chest and greeted the Emperor with respect.

    "Glory to the great Mauryan, Long live the Emperor"

    He slightly gazed at the emperor who was nodding toward his greetings.

    He had deep Red eyes which shone like emerald and blond hair that symbolized the Royal family, with a well-built body and his natural charism, the emperor looked as imposing as he should be.

    ''So that''s the emperor'', thought Sage Vyasa as he stood up.

    It was no hidden matter among the public about how the current emperor Bindusara Maurya rose to the throne.

    In fact, it was actually quite popr.

    He is an Emperor who seized the throne by eliminating all hispetitors.

    Even though he was the 6th prince, he upied the throne by killing all his brothers and sisters and crowned himself while his clothes were still drenched in blood.

    And he didn''t rest even after his coronation, he ughtered all the children of the previous emperor, except the 9th prince and the 11th princess who renounced their right to the throne.

    Everyone else was ughtered without mercy.

    He did not even leave the illegitimate children thinking that they might be obstacles for him in the future.

    The incident was so shocking that it was still a topic of discussion among themoners, of course, they didn''t dare to utter any of this in front of the officials but it was a different story behind their backs.

    And that''s how Bindusara Maurya got the title...

    ''Heartless Emperor.''

    Sage Vyasa stood with his back drenched in a cold sweat looking at the emperor, that''s how much pressure he was excluding.

    ''Even though I, myself is an 8th ss mage, I can''t help but shudder at his Aura''

    It was like he was telling Sage Vyasa that he is just an ant that he could crush at any time.

    Though Sage Vyasa felt displeased at such pleasure, he endured as he was not the only one who was present in court.

    The Prime minister, the mind of the great Mauryan, and the strongest among the seven sages, the Sage of Wisdom, Chanakya was seated in a position bit lower than the emperor.

    Minister of wealth and Sage of Decisiveness, Kashyap Brahma was seated to his right.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    One of the three Dukes of the Empire, Mir Khan was present to his left.

    and many more powerful figures were present in the court with their gazes directed at Sage Vyasa.

    At this movement, Vyasa was relieved that he left his daughter and wife in the residential area, if not, they might have copsed under the pressure of such strong beings.

    "Sage Vyasa"

    The emperor began his speech and silence downed in the hall.

    "I have heard a great deal about your deeds and powers, Sage Vyasa. Despiteing from amon background, you have worked hard and have reached heights that should have been impossible without any support"

    Sage Vyasa, from the origin, was not a Nobel.

    Grown from a humblemon origin, he was just a brahman from a remote vige.

    All his achievements and powers were purely the results of his hard work and talent.

    He had worked very hard to rise to be an 8th-circle mage, despite thecking resources that he could ess.

    It was indeed an outstanding achievement that he was able to grow this strong.

    "I am honored that you think so highly of me, your majesty"

    But despite all that, he was still humble.

    "There is no need to be modest, you have earned it with your own effort"

    "In recognition of your service to the empire till the movement and your achievements, I, Bindusara Maurya, the Emperor of the great Mauryan will bestow upon you the title of Sage of Diligence, thus you shall be respected as one among the 7 sages of the Mauryan, and henceforth I pronounce you as the new master of the 7th magic tower, Does any of you present here have any objections?"

    No one spoke up, so the emperor continued.

    "Since no one has any objections, I will ask you directly, Sage Vyasa, do you ept this position?"

    The Emperor red at Sage Vyasa as he asked that.

    Sage Vyasa was also overjoyed, who would reject the glory of being one of the seven sages of the great Mauryan? it meant that he would be officially on the sage level as the Sage of Wisdom, Chanakya.

    He couldn''t be happier.

    "I will humbly ept the grace, your majesty"

    He bowed respectfully to the emperor.

    "Then it is decided, you shall take up the position as the new master of the 7th magic Tower in the capital as soon as possible, all preparations needed for your stay will be made in the magic tower itself, Sir Chanakya, please take care of any further matters"

    The Emperor talked his mind and instructed the Prime minister, Chanakya to oversee any further needs of Sage Vyasa.

    "I shall do as you desire"

    Chanakya replied with a calm demeanor.

    With that, the matters regarding cing Sage Vyasa as the 7th magic Tower''s Master came to end and they continued further discussion regarding various concerning issues.

    Duke Mir was the first to rise.

    "You majesty,tely there has been an intel of rebel army gathering around the Tax province....."

    As the court continued with serious matters, Sage Vyasa was busy admiring the Sage of Wisdom, Chanakya with shining eyes.

    ---***---

 Chapter 4 Chanakya, The Mind Of Mauryan

    ?"Tower of Temperance in the North, Tower of Patience in the South, Tower of Purity in the East, Tower of Prudence in the west, Tower of justice in the Royal pce and Tower of Wisdom in the south of the capital, together there were six magic towers, each headed by one among the seven sages"

    Chanakya exined as he slowly walked in the hallways of the royal pce.

    His head was full of white hair, a light-white robe with a golden border design was covering his body, and his back was slightly bent indicating that he had lived for a long time, but despite that, he had very sharp eyes that seemed to pierce through everything.

    Although he looked like a kind and easygoing gramps with his long white beard at first sight, there was a sort of Majesty and Mystery to this man.

    "But now that you have joined, it will be 7 magic towers, I guess"

    Sage Chanakya smiled gently turning his head back.

    Walking just behind him was the newly appointed master of the 7th magic tower, Sage of Diligence, Vyasa.

    Sage Vyasa was looking at Prime minister, Chanakya with eyes filled with pure admiration.

    Even though he himself was above 50 years of age, while also an 8th-circle mage, he couldn''t help but show utmost respect to the man in front of him.

    Because, the one in front of him was none other than the Sage of Wisdom, Chanakya, who was known throughout the empire as the mind of great Mauryan for his immense knowledge and insight.

    There was a reason why he got a title as grand as that and it''s not something like a secrete as everyone in the Mauryan was aware of it.

    Going back in time, even before the rise of the great Mauryan empire, when thend was divided into small kingdoms and ruled by native lords, Sage Chanakya served as a minister in one of those kingdoms.

    It was not clearly known what happened, but they say he suddenly stepped down from his position and went somewhere unknown.

    Only after ten years did he appear again, along with a young man, Chandragupta Maurya, whoter became the first emperor of the Mauryan empire.

    They say Sage Chanakya was the one who aided the previous emperor to conquer thend and rise to glory.

    Along with the previous Emperor, he was one of the founding members of the great Mauryan empire.

    The previous emperor was a disciple of Sage Chanakya, and he was very fond of him, as a result, he appointed Sage Chanakya as the prime minister, and ever since then, his position has been unshaken.

    The previous emperor even thought of him as his father figure, so there was pretty much no one in the entire Mauryan who could stand against him.

    Not to mention his knowledge and wisdom, which were still unsurpassed.

    All in all, it wouldn''t be wrong to call him one of the pirs of the great Empire, that''s why for the citizens of the Mauryan, he was nothing short of a role model.

    And since such a figure was personally guiding him towards his residence, Sage Vyasa couldn''t help but feel excited.

    Growing up Sage Chanakya has been a role model for him, and it was only now that he got to meet him that too being appointed as one of the seven sages.

    It was probably the happiest day in Sage Vyasa''s life.

    "I am honored that you think of me as an equal, Sir Chanakya"

    It wasn''t him being humble, Sage Vyasa really felt that way.

    "Don''t lower yourself, Sage Vyasa, You have worked hard to get into this position"

    Sage Vyasa smiled with contentment and didn''t say anything in return as he thought it may sound disrespectful.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He quietly listened to Sage Chanakya''s instructions while admiring him inwardly.

    ***

    Guest adobe of the royal pce.

    The grandeur of the Royal pce was as exquisite as one could expect, the hallways were decorated with various exquisite decorations and everything down to the floor was shining as if it were screaming the word ''luxury''.

    And in such a luxurious and overbearing ce, a melody that was too rare to be heard was exuding out.

    Calm like the flowing river and serine as the field of grass.

    The melody pierced the heart of the listener capturing their mind and soul.

    The source of the sound was from inside a room where a young maiden, as beautiful as a flower, was singing to her heart''s content.

    Sitting by the small pond that was built as a decorative was the beautiful maiden.

    With pitch-ck hair, jade-like skin, and sharp sword-like ck eyes, she was the very definition of beauty.

    And the mole just below her lips increased her charm by two-fold.

    Any man under the sky would be dazed at her appearance, it would be right to call her a goddess on earth instead.

    Combined with her beauty, the melody became even soother for the ears.

    She was lighting up the room with the song.

    It was not long before that the servants working in the royal pce started to gather around her, dazed by her serine voice and appearance.

    "wow...."

    "Am I seeing the goddess right now?"

    "How beautiful!!"

    Exmations could be heard among them as they murmured while listening to the song.

    And as the song continued the number of servants around her increased.

    It wasn''t known for how long but by the time the beautiful maiden stopped her song, she was fully surrounded by people.

    Seeing her face, she was a bit frustrated and agitated, seeing the crowd.

    But what was waiting to greet her was even more surprising.

    "Your majesty....!"

    The Emperor himself was standing beside her while all the servants were either kneeling or bowing to him.

    ---***---

 Chapter 5 The Moon Maiden

    ?"Your majesty...!"

    The beautiful maiden who was frustrated by the sudden appearance of the emperor hurriedly bowed to show him respect.

    Although she tried not to show it, she was very clumsy, but it rather looked cute to the observers instead.

    "I didn''t know our pce housed such a beautiful maiden, Justin"

    Emperor Bindusara asked his closest aid and his Guardian knight, Justin Maurya, who also happens to be the former 9th prince.

    Although it is verymon that the prime minister would be the closest aid of the Emperor, Bindusara and Sage Chanakya were rarely seen together.

    Except for official matters, they were never seen chatting with one another, which lead to the rise of a rumor that the King despises the prime minister.

    But that will be a story for another time.

    Justin who was just as mesmerized as the others, came back to his senses when the emperor called him out.

    "Thedy is the daughter of Sage Vyasa, your majesty"

    The duty of the Emperor''s guard was to look after the Emperor''s safety and it was a basic need for them to know everything that was happening around the Emperor, so he received regr updates on what was happening in the Royal pce.

    Considering that he knew everyone working in the Royal pce, it was not that hard to guess the identity of a new face.

    "Sage Vyasa? He had a daughter?"

    The Emperor was visibly shocked, mostly because, there were very few simrities between the beautiful maiden and the old man.

    Not that he cared.

    "I didn''t know he had a daughter this beautiful! I am d that I invited his family to the royal pce"

    Although the Emperor was already married to the only daughter of the Duke household of Gangas, it was only due to political matters and he never had any interest in her.

    More than that, it wasmon for the Rulers to have more than one wife and even concubines, and the Emperor being the womanizer he was, was always on the lookout for beautiful maidens.

    It wasn''t wrong to say that the Emperor was even happier to meet Sage Vyasa''s daughter than himself.

    The beautiful maiden who was agitated by the sudden appearance of the Emperor finally realized that she hasn''t yet greeted him.

    She hurriedly kneeled down and jabbered out the greetings.

    "Gl...ory to...the grea...t Maury..an, long iev the emp..."

    But a pair of firm hands gripped her shoulders before she could finish.

    "There is no need for formalities, mydy"

    It was the Emperor himself, and his appearance seemed different from the time he was sitting on the throne.

    He looked rather kind and easygoing right now than whenpared to the demeanor he disyed at the royal court.

    "May I know your name, beautifuldy?"

    The Emperor asked the maiden while helping her up to stand.

    "Chan...Chandralekha"

    She was too agitated by the Emperor that thedy was stammering and finding it hard to converse with him.

    "Chandra...lekha...You truly are as beautiful as the moon, mydy"

    Surprisingly the Emperor was a very smooth talker.

    Although, it was expected of him.

    In the situation where he was suppressed by his brothers and sisters, Bindusara managed to take over the throne even though he wasn''t even the crown prince.

    It could only be imagined, how many people he had to win over to achieve such feet.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But what surprised Chandra was the fact he was talking to her all smiling even though she was amoner.

    It was a well-known fact that most of the Nobels looked down onmon people, some even despised them openly.

    Even in the Emperor''s army, themoners were only given basic ranks like foot soldiers, artillerymen, and the like, most of the high positions were filled by the Nobels and it was very hard to find someone from amon origin in high positions.

    And that was partly the reason why Sage Chanakya was despised among the nobles.

    His existence alone was like a face-p for the Nobels who suppressed themon people.

    But seeing as the emperor was talking to her so friendly, Chandra thought the Emperor must be a magnanimous and rightful man who loved his citizen without discrimination.

    "I am not worthy to receive such high praise, My lord"

    Chandra calmed down seeing how friendly the Emperor was and replied to him respectfully, this time without any mistakes.

    "As Expected of Sage Vyasa''s daughter, like father like daughter, you are too humble, mydy"

    The Emperor smiled as he said that and turned around.

    "Forgive me, Mydy, I have a prior schedule to attend. I hope we can continue our conversation some other time"

    No matter if he was a womanizer or not, he was the Emperor of the great Empire, and as such he had too many responsibilities to be spending his time idly, it was right to say that his time was worth more than gold.

    With him turning back, the Royal guards along with Justin followed him, escorting him to his next scheduled area.

    "Glory to the Great Mauryan, Long live the Emperor"

    The servants bowed down noticing their exit, Chandra also followed them as she had little knowledge about the royal greetings.

    ***

    In the hallway toward his scheduled meeting.

    Justin noticed that the Emperor who just talked with Chandra seemed happier than normal.

    "You seem happier than usual, is this due tody Chandra, Brother?"

    Justin addressed him as ''Brother'' rather than calling him your majesty, it was a privilege that was only given to him, because the Emperor trusted his brother that much.

    "Hahaha, you can tell, Justin?"

    "It would be hard not to notice"

    Justin answered non-chantilly.

    "It was nothing, I was just wondering how would I control the new 7th magic Tower master, since he is from amon origin just like that ''Oldman'', there will be no saying what they will cook together but..."

    "You just got the solution."

    Justin interrupted him even before he could finish.

    "Hahaha, that''s why I like you, you realize my intentions even before I could tell you, hahaha"

    The Emperor was a womanizer.

    Everyone in the royal pce was aware of this fact, but what they didn''t know was that the Emperor was the one who manipted them to think that way.

    ''He really is scary!''

    Justine thought as he saw theughing emperor, but made sure not to show it on his face.

    ''I pity that beautifuldy''

    Justine thought seeing the madugh of the emperor, it will only be a matter of time before she would be the Emperor''s ything.

    ---***---

 Chapter 6 Give Me Your Daughter

    ?A week after Sage Vyasa was appointed as the new 7th magic tower master.

    Nothing special happened during that duration, Sage Vyasa officially took the position of 7th magic tower master and settled down there along with his family.

    With the help of Sage Chanakya, who answered all his questions, he was able to get used to that position very quickly.

    But something bizarre happened today, which made Sage Vyasa feel conflicted.

    "Give me your Daughter"

    It was early in the morning that day, The Emperor visited the 7th magic tower along with his royal guards.

    There was nothing wrong with the Emperor visiting the magic tower, so Sage Vyasa greeted him as usual and treated him with the utmost respect.

    The Emperor himself took the initiative to continue the conversation and at one point in time, the topic changed.

    "I saw your daughter the other day, she was truly beautiful, A moon maiden indeed"

    Sage Vyasa didn''t know how to answer that and just smiled at the Emperor.

    But the Emperor was not among the ones to just leave it be.

    "As you are already aware Sage Vyasa, I have been wed to Charumitra even if not because of my will, out of necessity"

    Sage Vyasa was feeling ufortable as he felt it wasn''t right to discuss matters like that with others.

    "I have never loved anyone but that day...! From the movement I saw Chandra, my heart has been stolen"

    Sage Vyasa''s eyes widened as what he feared was bing reality.

    "Even though she wouldn''t be the queen of the Empire, I will look after her as my queen, Sage Vyasa, will you give me your daughter?"

    There it is!

    Sage Vyasa was aware that the emperor was about to say something familiar, but he didn''t expect him to be this blunt about it.

    He was at a loss for words to answer the Emperor.

    ''It is a mistake that I even bought her to the royal pce''

    Sage Vyasa regretted his choice of bringing his family over to the royal pce.

    It may seem weird that he was hesitating to give his daughter to Bindusara Maurya when he was the Emperor of the great Empire, but those who knew the truth would pity Sage Vyasa.

    Sage Chanakya had already warned him to keep his daughter out of Emperor''s eyes but it seemed like it was toote.

    ''Even though I knew this would happen...''

    There was no way for him to stop it, since the one in front of him was none other than the Emperor who ruled over the great Mauryan Empire.

    "I honored by your grace, your majesty, but it wouldn''t be appropriate formon women like my daughter to have thoughts about your highness"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sage Vyasa tried to refuse him politely.

    "Do I seem like a man who would worry over such things?"

    But the Emperor was persistent.

    "Common? Nobel? what does it matter, when the blood running through our veins is of the same color"

    He was prepared to persuade Sage Vyasa no matter what.

    "Other Nobels wouldn''t be happy with that, your highness"

    Of course, the Nobels would create a scene if the emperor was to take in a concubine ofmon origin but for Chandra, it will be a different case.

    "Who would dare to say anything about the 7th magic tower''s Daughter"

    It may have be a hassle if Sage Vyasa wasn''t the 7th magic tower master but now?

    No Nobel family was foolish enough to offend one of the 7 Sages.

    ''It seems I have no choice.''

    Sage Vyasa contemted.

    "Your highness, it is not a matter for me to decide, so I would like to discuss it with my daughter if you give permission"

    It was a very arrogant and disrespectful thing to say to the emperor when he was going out of his way to ask for his daughter''s hand.

    But Sage Vyasa didn''t have any options either.

    He was trying everything in his power to refuse the Emperor.

    His one-week stay in the Royal court was enough for him to realize what kind of a man the Emperor was.

    ''It''s like sending a sheep to a tiger den knowing there is a beast inside.''

    Sage Vyas felt incredibly frustrated at his situation.

    "Of course, Sage Vyasa, please discuss the matter with Chandra, I will be waiting for your answer"

    Although he said those words with a smiling face, there wasn''t even a choice for Sage Vyasa to refuse.

    ''Forgive me, Chandra''

    That''s all he could do in front of the emperor.

    ---***---

 Chapter 7 Ashoka

    ?Once upon a time in a vast jungle, there lived a herd of deer.

    They were happily grazing on the green grass of the mountains and jumping around the lush green forest, idling around the river beds.

    Life was never better, It was ideal for them.

    But one day, the king of the forest came before them and demanded.

    "I need one deer per week to satisfy my hunger, I am too tired of hunting"

    What do you think happened next?

    Did the deer herd band together and attacked the king?

    No.

    Instead, they sent one among their family as a sacrifice to the King per week.

    Why do you think they did that?

    Because they thought they should obey the king? No, it was because they were too afraid of the King.

    They were afraid that if they denied the king, their entire herd may get ughtered.

    The exact same thing was happening here.

    Even though Sage Vyasa knew that giving his daughter to the emperor was no different from putting shackles around himself, he had no choice but to do it.

    Chandra, being the filial daughter she is, agreed to be the concubine of the Emperor without Sage Vyasa needing to say something more.

    "I am really sorry, Chandra"

    Sage Vyasa couldn''t bring himself to say anything more than that.

    A month after that, the Emperor took Chandralekha as the Royal Concubine.

    Since she wasn''t the official queen there was no special ceremony or anything.

    And a year after that, Chandralekha got pregnant.

    And as to care for her pregnancy she was sent to the 7th magic tower, where Sage Vyasa resided with his wife.

    Time passed like drifting wind...

    .

    .

    "Calm down, you are too nervous Sage Vyasa"

    Ping, the Royal Physician, said to Sage Vyasa who was walking back and forth in the hallway, outside of a room.

    "How can I? I don''t know what''s taking so much time"

    Sage Vyasa said, still as nervous while holding his both hands together.

    "Giving birth takes time," a gracious woman replied. "And stop walking around, you are making me nervous as well."

    "I''m worried about our daughter," Sage Vyasa replied. "W-What if something happens to her and the children? What should we do, Vatika?"

    "Nothing will happen" Vatika red at her husband in annoyance. "Get a grip, will you? Sir Ping is here to make sure nothing like that happens isn''t he?"

    Sage Vyasa nced at the white-haired old man who just consoled him before. He was leaning on the wall at the corner of the room. He had his arms crossed over his chest and he was standing still like a statue. His eyes were closed and seemed to be resting.

    Although he looked like a prettymon Oldman, he was the royal physician who had served the throne for more than 40 years, and the physicians inside who were in charge of the delivery were his personal disciples.

    With such figures like them being present, there was a very small chance of anything going wrong.

    Sage Vyasa finally calmed down and sat beside his wife. Both of them held each other''s hands and prayed to the Gods to keep their daughter and her children safe from harm.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Inside the delivery room¡­

    "Mydy, I can see the baby''s head," the female physician said with excitement. "Just a little bit more. Just one more push!"

    The beautifuldy lying on the bed, gave a guttural grunt as she obeyed the midwife''s pleading. Her long ck hair stuck to her skin, and her ck eyes were tinged with fatigue.

    She had been inbor for more than three hours and was already feeling very weak.

    Only her unwavering determination to see her children kept her sanity from losing control.

    After much hardship, the babies were finally born into the world.

    That''s right!

    Chandra was pregnant with not just a baby but twins!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Physicians held the newborn babies in their hands.

    They checked its gender and were about to congratte Chandra for giving birth to twin boys when she noticed that something was amiss.

    After giving it a thought, the Physician realized that one of the twins didn''t cry when it was born.

    A frown appeared on her face as she used magic to clean up the baby''s body. She paid close attention to the baby''s breathing and heartbeat.

    For a brief moment, the Physician thought that the baby had immediately died after it was born. She had seen such cases before and it made her very anxious.

    Fortunately, she noticed the newborn''s chest rise which was a clear indication that he had started breathing. However, the baby''s breathing was very slow andbored.

    "What''s wrong?" Chandra, who was very fatigued by just giving birth asked.

    "Did something happen to my babies?"

    Her question brought the midwife out of her daze. She hastily presented the babies to his mother and congratted her.

    "Congrattions, My Lady. Both are boys!" the Physician said.

    "However, the one baby is very weak and I''m afraid¡­"

    Chandra ignored the Physician and held both her newborn sons close to her bosom.

    All the exhaustion she had felt during herbor was washed away by the happiness she was feeling at that moment.

    One of the twins was still crying with its cute baby voice, while the other...

    It looked like it waspletely confused about something.

    "They sure are different for twins" Chandra teased them as a tear slid down the side of her face.

    Both of them had different appearances.

    The crying baby had blond hair and red eyes just like the Emperor, whereas the other confused baby had ck hair and ck eyes resembling Chandra.

    She caressed both the baby''s cheeks softly and channeled healing magic to her hands.

    After casting two consecutive spells on the baby that was silent, it finally moved and started to cry.

    Sage Vyasa and his wife who were anxiously waiting outside the room nced at each other.

    Vatika, who seemed to be staying strong until a few seconds ago, burst into tears and buried her head in her husband''s embrace.

    Although she kept on telling her husband that everything was going to be fine, she herself was feeling anxious.

    The Oldman who was leaning on the wall finally opened his eyes.

    He breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at the ceiling of the room. His aged eyes were tinged with happiness and sorrow.

    Happiness because the prophesized child had been born. Sorrow, because the child would have to carry so much burden on its shoulders.

    Suddenly, the door sprang open and the old couple entered the room.

    Sage Vyasa immediately checked his daughter''s condition.

    His heart ached when he saw the exhaustion on his daughter''s face. However, he could also sense happiness and pride inside her beautiful exterior.

    Vatika went to her daughter''s side and kissed her cheeks. "Congrattions, Chandra."

    "Thank you, Mother," Chandra replied with a faint smile.

    Seeing the mother and daughter pair, Sage Vyasa felt left out and decided to scrutinize the babies who were nestled in his daughter''s embrace.

    "Why is this child so quiet?" Sage Vyasa asked pointing at the ck-haired baby.

    "We don''t know, but the baby seems healthy", The female physician answered hesitatingly which made Sage Vyasa turn to Ping.

    "Silence is the source of great strength"

    Sir Ping answered ying with words. "Don''t worry, the baby is perfectly healthy", but also assured them of the baby''s health.

    "One who doesn''t cry, huh?" Sage Vyasa thought.

    "A....shoka"

    Sage Vyasa muttered.

    "huh?"

    "Let''s name this baby as Ashoka"

    ---**---

 Chapter 8 Reincarnation!

    ?''Ah! I am Finally dying''

    Ashoka thought as he felt the hard rope pressing against his neck.

    It was after two years in prison that he was finally hanged to death.

    ''I would have preferred if they had killed them with sleeping pills, but I guess I don''t get to decide.''

    It was pretty crazy that an imprisoned convict was smiling from ear to ear while the executioner was covering his face with ck clothes.

    It was giving a chill to the officers who were watching the execution.

    finally, the rope was tied and the executioner pulled the lever.

    ''....''

    But, something was amiss.

    ''I should have felt pain right? Am I already dead?''

    Ashoka wondered before noticing something else.

    ''Is it normal to hear a baby''s cries as you die¡­?''

    Ashoka thought to himself.

    He just gave his neck to the rope and maybe the executioner already pulled the lever, maybe he was already dead.

    He didn''t know.

    But he was hearing the cries of a baby.

    ''Who bought a baby to the Execution ce? At least let me die in peace, you bastards''

    He cursed aloud but the cries of the baby didn''t stop.

    ''Damn it! I was having a movement thinking about my mom, why the hell is this baby crying like that.''

    Waaaaaaah!

    The wail was getting louder and louder.

    It wouldn''t surprise him if the baby died from crying at the top of its lungs.

    ''These bastards are not even letting me die peacefully, ah....''. He cursed the officers.

    His vision was filled with darkness.

    There was no sign of the baby stopping.

    As he endured the screams of the annoying baby, Ashoka wondered why he wasn''t dead yet.

    Not only had he received a death sentence from thew, but he had also even given his neck to the rope while the execution covered his face in ck cloth and went to pull the lever.

    ''Did the executioner trip over and fall? no, no, what the hell am I thinking?''

    Some random thoughts were getting into his head when he noticed it.

    ''Wait a minute, the sound ising from my left!''

    He couldn''t understand what was happening.

    He tried to open his eyes.

    It was hard, but he managed to slightly open his eyes.

    Light!

    wasn''t he covered in ck clothes? but now he could see the light.

    Gradually, the vision cleared and he was able to see it.

    ''Balloon? No...wait! are those boobs?''

    Ashoka was so surprised that he let out a shout.

    But instead, what he heard were just a baby''s cries.

    And he was the one letting out those cries.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Today,14th in the month of Dragon, year 304th in the calendar of Chronos.

    The Second son of Moonlightdy, Chandralekha, and Emperor Bindusara Maurya who ruled over the great Mauryan, Ashoka Maurya, was born.

    * * *

    A hundred days had passed since his rebirth.

    Ashoka could now skillfully crawl around, and he had no choice but to ept the truth unfolding before him.

    He had been reincarnated after his death.

    There was no other exnation.

    And there was something else that he had discovered in these hundred days.

    At first, he thought, he was reborn in the ancient civilization of Earth when the kings ruled over thends but after observing his surroundings for some time, he realized that it wasn''t the case.

    Why? Because he saw with his own eyes the servants warming up water with fire magic, cleaning his sh*t with water magic, changing his clothes using wind magic, and so on.

    so, he realized there is no way it is earth.

    And he was right!

    He still didn''t know where he was, but what he discovered from the murmuring of servants was that apparently, he was the son of the Emperor.

    Although, a bastard!

    That''s right! his mother Chandralekha was not the official queen but a concubine of the Emperor.

    But this fact made Ashoka overjoyed since he knew even though he was a bastard, he was the son of the Emperor.

    ''That means I am crazy rich!''

    That was all there was in his mind.

    Though he sometimes felt lonely and bored being in the body of an infant, his loving mother and his sweet overprotective grandpa who came to y with him regrly made it bearable.

    more than that, there was someone else to apany him at all times.

    ''Blondy''

    That''s what he called his twin.

    They were nearly identical, but Ashoka had ck hair and ck eyes where as he had blond hair and red eyes.

    But it was very annoying to stay with him since he cried all the time without even giving a brake.

    But except that it was bearable.

    His loving mother and grandmother, his grandfather, who was a simp for his grandkids, and the beautiful physicians who were looking after them, it was a pretty nice experience for Ashoka.

    Although sometimes he felt his consciousness poking at him, like when he was breastfed, or when he was receiving the affection of people.

    He felt like he was deceiving them.

    But there was no way he could exin it to others, as he could barely form any words.

    ''And even if I tell people after I be 5 years old, no one would believe that I have twenty-one years'' worth of memories in my head.''

    They would just dismiss it as a child''s joke or delusion.

    If he were to mention the detailed history or secrets of the family, then some people could potentially believe him. However, the chances of him being treated as a cursed child were extremely high.

    Therefore, Ashoka was once again destined to live as the bastard son of the Emperor.

    But he felt that it was an incredible privilege.

    Most people living in the world would find it hard to have three meals a day, but being the son of the emperor he could eat and have fun all day without any worries.

    After all, that''s what he asked the god before his death.

    ''I don''t know if you exist, but thank you so much, dear God!''

    * * *

    Sunday Surprise!

 Chapter 9 Little Pumpkin

    ?Reincarnation.

    A fantastical notion that many believed to exist but at the same time a thing that many did not believe in.

    Ashoka did not believe in rebirth either.

    His life was nothing but full of suffering so, he did not even consider such absurd thoughts.

    He thought that death was the end.

    But even in his dying state, even though he didn''t believe in rebirth, he wished he could reborn into a wealthy family to enjoy life at least once.

    He himself thought it wasughable.

    However¡­

    "My little pumpkin, look here!"

    A beautifuldy, with ck eyes and pitch-ck hair that flowed down over her shoulder, shook the blue-colored baby rattle as she tried to attract his attention.

    "There is also a red one!"

    She held out a red-colored one in her left hand as well.

    Rattle!

    Though he wrinkled his face at the sound of the rattles hitting each other, thedy did not stop her shaking.

    "Aboo."

    Ashoka gave a soft sigh and reached out for the baby rattle.

    "Yes! Come this way!"

    The beautifuldy breamed broadly and shook the baby rattle more excitedly.

    There were two things in his field of view. A pair of arms, chubby like sausages, and ady shaking the baby rattle.

    ''I still can''t get used to this. These arms are my arms, and thatdy is my mother¡­''

    Thedy''s name was Chandra, Chandralekha to be specific.

    Though it was still pretty unbelievable, he had reincarnated into thatdy''s child whilst retaining the memories of his past life.

    He had naturally regarded it as a dream at first.

    He thought that everything would be over after he got some sleep, but he never seemed to awaken from this strange dream, no matter how much he slept.

    * * *

    And so the days had dubiously passed to be one hundred days, and it was only then that Ashoka epted the fact that he had, in fact, reincarnated.

    "My little pumpkin! Over here!"

    "A-woo!"

    He didn''t know why the hell she chose to call him a little pumpkin, but he just went along with her, because he knew she wouldn''t give up until he did.

    When he slowly crawled towards the baby rattle, Chandra stepped back little by little.

    "Yes! A little more!"

    Ashoka followed Chandra as he crawled and reached his hand out toward the rattle.

    "Aboo¡­"

    But his body could not endure the weight of his heavy head and started leaning towards the right.

    "Oh!"

    Chandra flung the baby rattle away and threw her body towards Ashoka, embracing him in her arms.

    ''She''s quick.''

    Her body was very fast. Though he did not why it seemed that she had acquainted herself with some kind of martial arts like in the novels.

    That''s right!

    That was his second discovery in this life.

    The world in which he reincarnated was not the Earth, but some entirely different world.

    There were mages using magic, knights wielding swords, and all kinds of monsters.

    For a weebs like Ashoka, it was basically heaven.

    "Were you surprised? It''s alright. It''s fine."

    Chandra patted Ashoka''s back as she embraced him.

    "Ooh."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ashoka shook his hand. Her patting did not stop although he showed that he was not at all surprised and all right.

    He was ufortable being held in her embrace since he could actively feel two melons pressing against his body and the fact that he remembered she was his mother pierced his consciousness even more.

    "My Little pumpkin, shall we go see your brother?"

    Chandra walked over to a cradle and opened the curtains covering it.

    There was a cute little blond baby sleeping in it.

    It was none other than the twin that Ashoka was born with.

    ''Tch! Just because he was born a few seconds ahead of me, he is the big brother? This soul has 21 years of experience, I will never ept it.''

    Ashoka thought to himself.

    ''But, Blondie sure is cute.''

    Though they both were twins, Blondie was much cuter than Ashoka, maybe because he had blond hair and red eyes, but he sure was adorable.

    The warm sunlight shone gently over the baby, like a soft cotton nket, but it seemed to have awakened him as he suddenly opened his eyes and started crying.

    "waaaa....waahaaa"

    "oh! My little sunshine, did I wake you up? here,e to mama"

    Chandra took the blondie from the cradle holding both babies in either of her arms.

    But even then blondie didn''t stop crying and continued his screams.

    ''This damn crybaby!''

    Ashoka, who was annoyed with the cries of blondie moved his small and adorable fist, and punched him in the cheek

    "waaaa....wah...."

    In response, the cries got much louder.

    "My little pumpkin, don''t hurt your brother!"

    Chandra quickly separated them by cing Ashoka in the cradle and tried to calm the blondie.

    ''hehe...that''s what he gets for annoying me.''

    Ashoka smiled as he thought teasing a young baby was entertaining.

    ''Little pumpkin'', as Chandra called him, was not his actual name, nor was ''little sunshine'' his brother''s.

    It was just a baby bump name.

    It was a tradition in the Mauryan Empire for the baby''s father to choose the name for his children, but the Emperor appeared to be terribly busy and so they had yet to see a sign of him.

    Thus, there was no choice but to be called by the baby bump name ''little pumpkin'', even after more than a hundred days had passed.

    ''Whew¡­''

    Ashoka looked about,ying in the cradle.

    The room was wide enough to be able to run around in, the walls had a luxurious sea-colored wallpaper, and there was magic lighting hanging from the ceiling that lit up, even at night.

    Not to mention the luxurious-looking cradles that he and blondie slept in.

    He could not determine much, for his body was a baby''s and slept more than twenty hours a day, but one thing was certain.

    The Emperor is wealthy!

    And as his mistress, so was his mother.

    ''Not bad.''

    A rich or powerful family was preferable over a normal one, in any case, now that he had been reborn into the Royal family it couldn''t get any better.

    ''I will make sure to live this lifezing around.''

    Ashoka resolved himself while his eyes started to shut down as his baby body couldn''t handle the fatigue.

    ''Ah! I hate this....''

    ---***---

    Here is the discord link - https://discord.gg/DkY79kvMmx

    Hop into the server, and let''s have fun.

    Some reference images of the character will be posted in discord.

    Thank you.

 Chapter 10 Naming Ceremony

    ?It has been more than 150 days since Ashoka''s birth or rather his reincarnation.

    He still hasn''t seen his father, nor did the Emperor visit to see his children.

    The excuse being the Emperor was currently busy dealing with the revolt in the Tax province.

    Although his mother and grandparents tried not to show it, Ashoka understood one thing, their father, the Emperor didn''t even care about them.

    It was maybe obvious seeing how Chandra wasn''t even the official consort of the Emperor, but considering the position of Sage Vyasa as one of the Seven Sages and the master of the 7th magic tower, it was a huge disrespect.

    Anyway, it wasn''t like Ashoka cared for things like that.

    All he wanted was to stay back and enjoy his life, and it would actually be better if the Emperor didn''t pay attention to him.

    Leaving that matter aside, since the Emperor was ''too busy'' to name his children, Sage Vyasa took it upon himself as their grandfather to name them.

    A grand ceremony was held in the 7th magic tower itself for the Twin''s naming.

    Sage Vyasa had already decided on the names to name both children.

    As such there was no dy and the ceremony began.

    Sage Vyasa held both the babies in either of his hands and prayed.

    "O almighty gods who look upon the world, Guide these children with your light. Fill their life with joy and love and make their future bright. Comfort them and nurture them, protect them day and night."

    To Ashoka it seemed like some kind of tradition, so he intently looked at Sage Vyasa who was praying with his eyes closed.

    "Please give these children all that is required for a good way of life and for a good way of living. Please let these children bring joy and pride to me and my family. I will give all that is needed to these children. And help me to do my best to guard and protect these children for their lifetime."

    His prayer ended and everyone bowed to the statue of gods.

    It was a statue that contained the image of three beings.

    One was a man with long hair, tied spiral above his head, with a snake around his neck.

    The other was a beautifuldy with a gentle expression and a divine charism.

    Seated on theirp was a young child with an elephant face.

    Ashoka didn''t know the name of the gods, weirdly enough no one took the name of gods when praying and it wasn''t like Ashoka could ask them since he couldn''t talk, so he just went on with it.

    Shortly after, the naming started.

    The ritual was kinda bizarre.

    Sage Vyasa brought blondie''s ear close to his mouth and whispered a name three times in his ear.

    "Sudhatta Maurya"

    "Sudhatta Maurya"

    "Sudhatta Maurya"

    Next was Ashoka''s turn.

    It was exactly the same as with blondie, Sage Vyasa bought his ears close to his mouth and whispered again.

    "Ashoka Maurya"

    "Ashoka Maurya"

    "Ashoka Maurya"

    Everyone pped together after they heard the third whisper and the naming ceremony waspleted.

    The Elder blondie was named, Sudhatta Maurya.

    and the younger little pumpkin was named Ashoka Maurya.

    Ashoka was a little surprised to be named the same in this life too, but it made him a little relieved since now he could avoid the confusion of having two names.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And as for as theirst names were concerned, even though their mother didn''t inherit the name of Mauryas, as the children of the Emperor, they inherited his name.

    Soon after, Ashoka and Sudhatta were swarmed by the guest who came to congratte them.

    Ashoka was rather annoyed, especially of those who squeezed his cheek, other than that he enjoyed the kisses of young women anddies.

    Blondie as usual was crying at the top of his lungs without any sign of stopping.

    Many guests came to congratte them as Sage Vyasa was an important figure in the empire, one among them being Sage Chanakya.

    ''Super weak-looking old man!''

    Ashoka thought but he could instantly tell that he was one of those old men in novels and animes, who look very weak but in actuality were super powerful.

    He watched Sage Chanakya with sparkling eyes as he came towards him.

    "May the gods bless these children with strength, power, and wisdom."

    He ced his hands on both their head and something amazing happened.

    Both blondies and Ashoka''s bodies started to glow, although with different colors.

    Blondy was brimming with a golden aura whereas Ashoka''s aura was pitch ck absorbing every bit of light that came near him.

    Gasp-

    Numerous gasps were heard in the ceremonial hall.

    Sage Chanakya chuckled while mumbling, "The blood of Maurya is still alive."

    They were words that Ashoka didn''t understand, but he was oddly feeling very energetic right now.

    Even the crybaby blondie has stopped crying and was chuckling cutely.

    Sage Vyasa hurriedly came near them and slightly bowed to Sage Chanakya.

    "Thank you, Sir, The children are blessed to have received your blessings"

    Sage Chanakya removed his hands from their heads and turned around.

    "Hahaha, consider it a gift from this old man"

    He didn''t say anymore and left the hall quietly.

    Ashoka was still not aware of what the Oldman did to them nor why Sage Vyasa thanked them, but he guessed that it was something special.

    Anyway, He was getting pretty sleepy after Sage Chanakya removed his hand.

    It was like all his energy has been dried out. The feeling was simr to what he felt after two rounds of masturbation.

    ''This is why I want to grow up fast.''

    Combined with his child''s body which gets exhausted very quickly, it was very hard to do anything.

    Giving up to exhaustion, he started to close his eyes slowly.

    ''I wish I would have grown bigger when I wake up.''

    That was hisst thought before his eyes shut down.

    Chandra noticed that both the babies were fallen asleep and instructed the maids to bring them to her inner quarters since there were still many quests that she had to greet.

    ---***---

    Please Vote and support the novel.

    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 11 Tempest Manor

    ?Six years passed since the day Ashoka was named.

    He no longer had to experience the shame of having his nanny rece his diapers, but it was still difficult for him to imitate the attitude of a child.

    Thanks to his twin, Blondie, he got to know how the children behave, so he just copied whatever Blondie did.

    But even that was difficult as Ashoka was developing very quicklypared to blondie, for example, Ashoka was able to talk when he was just six months old but to not surprise his mother and grandparents, he had to keep it a secrete until he was one year old because that''s when blondie started to utter the words.

    He wanted to live aid-backzy life so, he didn''t want to attract the attention of others by giving them an assumption that he is a genius so he tried his best to act normal like a blondie.

    But there was a problem.

    It was that even Blondie was considered a genius considering his incredibly fast development, be it mentally or physically.

    Blondie was able to swing a sword at the age of three and Ashoka who didn''t even know the first thing about this world copied him and started to swing the sword too.

    That''s where the problem started.

    The maids and servants who saw the incredible growth of the twins started to spread rumors.

    The Genius Twins of Moon goddess.

    That''s what the people started calling them.

    And of course, the rumor didn''t manage to escape the ministers who had eyes and ears everywhere in the Empire.

    Thus both Blondie and Ashoka were sent to the Tempest manor three monthster.

    ''I want to escape from this Tempest Manor already.''

    The Tempest Manor.

    Located at the far eastern side of the Empire in the province of Ujjain, was a castle built for the education and protection of the Emperor''s children.

    All the princes and Princesses who are selected by the council of ministers in the royal court are sent to the Tempest Manor, for the education of their potential next ruler in Kingship.

    The children cannot take a single footstep outside the Tempest Manor until they turn ten, to protect them from assassination attempts.

    ''What kind of madman would try to assassinate the Emperor''s children?''

    Ashoka thought.

    But in actuality, there was a certain case around 50 years ago when someone had attempted it.

    A group of rebels had attacked the castle, and 7 young princes who were the siblings of the current Emperor ended up getting killed.

    However, the very next day the entire rebel army was annihted, including every family member and the extended families of the servants, and disappeared into the annals of history.

    Ever since then, it had been a tradition and rule within the royal court to have every chosen talented child of the Emperor to remain within the Tempest Manor until they became 10 years of age.

    ''I''m so bored.''

    The atmosphere in the Tempest Manor was indeed worthy of its name.

    It was located at the peak of Mt. Kamet, which was presumed to be the tallest mountain in the world. As its name suggested, a tempest was surrounding the castle at all times, during all four seasons. The rain, gales, and lightning constantly affected the mountaintop.

    ''This ce isn''t suitable for a child''s emotional growth at all, what hell were those old ministers thinking, to be sending the still young children here?''

    Currently, there were six children residing in the Tempest Manor including Ashoka and blondie.

    His 10 other siblings had all either exceeded the age of ten or weren''t selected due to theirck of talent.

    It may seem like a shock that the emperor had 16 children, but it wasmon among the rulers to have multiple consorts and many children.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Besides 16 was only the number that was counted with his queen and concubines, the illegitimate blood of the Emperor ran deeper than that.

    Anyway, Ashoka and his five brothers, the 5 elite knights protecting each of them, their nannies, and the other 10 servants that looked after the manor were the only people upying the huge Tempest manor.

    "Ashoka!"

    As soon as he heard the voice calling him, Ashoka''s frustration and irritation increased exponentially.

    The boy calling for him with that annoying voice was Sharath Maurya.

    He was older than Ashoka by two years.

    "Why are you alone without your incredible Twin? Did you two break up? Kuhaha."

    And the other brother who was mocking him was Hayara Maurya, who was one year older than Ashoka.

    They were both brothers belonging to the same mother, although, like Ashoka and blondie, both were children of a concubine.

    From what Ashoka had observed till now, both of them were the literal exnation of Assholes.

    ''These annoying brats.''

    Ashoka thought as he turned around to face them.

    He had not a single good memory of the brothers in the past years they were together.

    They had bullied him and Blondie from the movement they entered tempest manor, although Ashoka could beat up some kids with his adult memories whenever he wanted, he held back thinking that it would cause him more harm than good.

    As Ashoka didn''t react to their mockery, the brothers continued to harass him.

    Hema, Ashoka''s nanny, had temporarily left the Tempest Manor today.

    The brothers had been eagerly waiting for this day toe and had no intention to let Ashoka spend the day in peace.

    "Oi, we''re talking to you. Where is your cry baby twin?"

    The brothers had begun to torment Ashoka and blondie from the first day they entered the Tempest Manor.

    It had started off as some light harassment that Hema wouldn''t notice. Some examples were locking the door when Ashoka went to the bathroom or pouring a bunch of salt in his soup on Blondie.

    But afterward, it began to escte.

    Day by day, they were increasing their daring acts.

    Nheless, Ashoka had endured the harassment in silence.

    But Blondie, who was a weak-willed child from birth became their perfect target.

    They bullied Sudhatta since he was weak-willed and found joy in it.

    But they weren''t satisfied with it, the ring eyes of Ashoka annoyed them so much that they decided to change the target today.

    The brothers approached their younger brother Ashoka withrge strides trying to intimidate him.

    And the same time blondie appeared.

    "What are you two doing!"

    He screamed in a weak voice.

    ---***---

 Chapter 12 Dealing With Assholes

    ?"What are you two doing"

    Sudhatta or rather Blondie as Ashoka called him, came forward and stood in front of Ashoka, stretching out his hands to protect Ashoka.

    By nature, Sudhatt was kind and gentle.

    Maybe due to the influence of Ashoka who always acted barbarically as he liked, Sudhatta grew in the opposite manner.

    He was very fragile and even at this movement when he was standing in front of Ashoka, his legs were shaking uncontrobly.

    Ashoka, who noticed that his twin came to his rescue even when he was scared of the brothers smiled inwardly.

    But he made sure not to show it outside and punched Blondie in the head.

    "Who asked for your help, you brat!"

    "Ah!"

    Sudhatta held his head in pain almost bursting into tears.

    "Don''t try to act like my bigger brother just because you were born a few seconds earlier"

    But Ashoka didn''t care, he pulled him back and faced the asshole brothers.

    "Oi, You two?"

    He moved a step closer to them, staring straight at their face.

    "You were asking where he was, right? Now, that he is here, tell me what is the matter, you a-s-s-h-o-l-e-s?"

    Snap.

    The brothers froze and stared back and forth between each other and their stepbrother in front. That wasn''t the reaction they had been expecting from him.

    Assholes¡­

    Despite being blockheads, the brothers were still 8-year-old children.

    It was an aggressive term for the two of them. When they realized the offensive nature of the expression, their faces began boiling in rage.

    "What did you just¡­ Did you lose your mind, Ashoka?"

    "Wake up already. Your nanny isn''t here to protect you today."

    "Pffft."

    Ashoka let out a small sneer and took another step toward his brothers.

    "You weren''t the only ones waiting for Hema to go out, you fools"

    Ashoka whispered.

    In fact, the brothers weren''t the only ones waiting for his nanny''s absence. Rather, Ashoka had been waiting for this day toe far more ardently than them.

    He couldn''t wait to beat these little brats into submission.

    ''How dare they bully me and blondie, I was holding back not to cause any problems, but fu*ki it!''

    Ashoka was strong. Despite being in the body of a 6-year-old, the memory of military training he did in his past life was still engraved into his soul, not to mention the basic swordsmanship that he had been learning from knights in Tempest manor.

    Even if not for that, the things that Sage Vyasa and Sage Chanakya had taught him till now were enough to overpower these kids.

    Though the two brothers before him were two years older, Ashoka was confident he could kill them both without any problem.

    Not having realized the urgency of their situation, the brothers boldly continued ring at Ashoka.

    "If you beg for forgiveness right now, we''ll let you off by just breaking your nose."

    "Otherwise, we''ll make sure you''re in a state far worse."

    The brothers threatened Ashoka in an attempt to induce fear.

    "Hey Ashoka, let''s run to the knights, they will protect us"

    And it seemed like instead of Ashoka, Blondie was the one who was getting afraid.

    Ashoka was a bit confused at this.

    Sudhatta was a genius who had trained in basic swordsmanship along with him in the Tempest Manor, and he also had trained with him under Sage Chanakya in the past 2 years.

    He should be able to easily beat the brothers one-on-one but despite that, he is acting like a deer cornered by a lion.

    "Blondie, why the hell are you chickening out? Okay, stand back and watch me, I am going to beat the shit out of those assholes"

    Approximately 5 steps for a 7-year-old. That was the distance between Ashoka and his brothers in the Tempest''s hallway.

    "Aack!"

    Suddenly, Hayara yelped as he crouched on the floor.

    The startled Sharath looked around to check their surroundings, only to realize that his brother''s back was being squashed by Ashoka''s underfoot.

    Ashoka had instantaneously narrowed the distance between them and nted his fist in Hayara''s stomach.

    "Eh?"

    Ugh.

    Eventually, Sharath took a punch to the jaw and copsed on the floor. It was their first time being hit in this manner. Moreover, their 6-year-old step-brother''s fist felt like a chunk of ice. Cold and hard.

    ''Wha-What was that?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The instant he got hit, Sharath caught sight of dark energy surrounding Ashoka''s fist.

    But he didn''t have time to dwell on it. As he began to return to his senses, another punch came flying at him.

    Thwack!

    "Urgh!"

    His painful cry couldn''t escape from his mouth, as if his throat were blocked by something. All he could do was rack his brains and figure out where everything had gone wrong as throbbing tears ran down his face.

    No one else was in the hallway.

    They had chosen this location specifically to harass Ashoka and Sudhatta, but the brothers could never have imagined that their decision woulde back to bite them.

    Thud, thud, thwack.

    Ashoka continued straddling the two unconscious twins and swung his fists as he spoke.

    ''Am I going too far? They are just kids after all.''

    A sudden hesitation came over him but ended up disappearing as quickly as it hade.

    ''Whatever, who cares?''

    If Ashoka were to hold back today, the brothers would most likely try tomit simr acts again so he didn''t hold back.

    .

    .

    "Phew."

    Twitch, twitch!

    After a long beating, the bodies of the two unconscious twins began convulsing.

    Their step-brother finally stood up and looked down on them indifferently.

    "You two better do your best not to catch my attention from now on. As long as you want to live, that is."

    He turned back to leave but suddenly stopped remembering something.

    "Ha! If you try something funny with Blondie again, consider yourself dead", He said while giving them a death re.

    "Prince!"

    Having sensed the unusual atmosphere in the Manor, a knight in charge of their protection came running down the hallway.

    He was a top-ss guardian knight and normally wouldn''t have been shocked by a fistfight between kids, even if they were from the Royal family.

    However, even he couldn''t help but stare in disbelief at Ashoka who was looking down indifferently at the unconscious brothers lying on the ground.

    ''The 6-year-old prince Ashoka pummeled his older brothers?''

    He couldn''t believe it. Normally, there should''ve been arge difference in physique between a 6-year-old and an 8-year-old. Moreover, the brothers had been learning the royal family''s martial arts since when they were six.

    On the other hand, Ashoka and Sudhatta had just started learning basic swordsmanship.

    In fact, they hadn''t begun to learn anything at all. At least, that''s what the guardian knight had been told.

    "Uuugh."

    "Prince Ashoka, what just¡­"

    The knight asked him as Hayara let out a barely audible moan.

    "They started fighting each other out of nowhere."

    Ashoka said nonchntly.

    "Excuse me?"

    "They fought each other."

    The knight realized immediately that Ashoka was lying, but he couldn''t pursue the matter anymore. He could see Ashoka smirking as if everything had gone ording to his n.

    While the guardian knight''s duty was to protect the children, he was still an outsider to the royal family.

    He was not in a position where he could argue with the Prince.

    ''I knew they called them, Moon goddess Geniuses, but this is...I will just report the matter to higherups and stay out of it''

    The knight courteously bowed to Ashoka.

    He may be a 6-year-old or a bastard, but he was still a Prince by birth.

    "I understand. Then I shall take the young princes to the doctor."

    "Yeah, yeah! Do whatever you need"

    Ashoka said so and walked past Blondie who was staring at all that in disbelief.

    "Hey Blondie,mon, we have swordsmanship practice now, remember?"

    The more shocking thing was that Ashoka was acting like nothing really happened.

    ---***---

 Chapter 13 Prithvi

    ?"Prithvi contains the main 4 continents along with many inds which spread throughout the four great seas", said a man wearing a blue-colored robe with golden borders.

    He was wearing ss with thick lenses probably for his nearsightedness and was holding a heavy book in his hand.

    And just in front of him sat two young children, listening to him intently.

    No! It was only one child that was listening to him intently, the other.....

    -Snore

    He was sleepingfortably making himself cozy.

    -Snore.

    Kanad, the Royal Magician who was in charge of teaching the twins, btedly noticed the act.

    -that!

    He hit the table in front of him with the book and fumed in rage at the sleeping kid.

    "For god''s sake, Ashoka! This is the thirty-fifth time, I am lecturing you not to sleep in ss!"

    "Ah...?! Did I do something, teach?"

    Ashoka asked waking up while scratching his ass like he couldn''t care less about it, which made Kanad dive deeper into a rage.

    ''Did you do something? You are sleeping in the middle of my ss, you fu*ker!''

    That''s probably what Kanad wanted to say, but Kanad held back his urge as his life was dearer to him than lecturing the kid.

    "You are supposed to listen to the ss, Ashoka. You can''t sleep here"

    Even though Kanad was a royal magician and himself a 5th-ss magician, even he would not be able to speak to a Prince in a harsh manner, which would be considered as a disrespect to Ashoka''s father, the Emperor.

    "But your ss is very boring, teach"

    Ashoka said nonchntly.

    ''Ah! how can he say that straight to my face!''

    Kanad thought inwardly while he showcased a wry smile.

    "Even though it''s boring, you need to know about the world around you", Kanad tried to convince the rude child in front of him.

    "I already know about that though, my gramps had thought me all that"

    ''This kid! Why can''t he be a little more like his brother? Are they really twins? there is so much difference between their personalities.''

    Kanad thought while looking back and forth between the innocent-looking blond-haired angel kid and the ck-haired devil-like problem kid.

    Even though their appearances were somewhat simr, their personalities were miles apart.

    But what can a puny royal magician like Kanad do? He could only endure his rage in front of the royal princes.

    Besides, Ashoka was born and raised in the 7th magic Tower that too under the direct guidance of the Sage of Diligence.

    For magicians, Magic towers were considered a Holy ce, where there is immense knowledge and wisdom.

    And since Ashoka had grown up reading the books in such a ce for the past six years, there was only a little Kanad could teach him.

    Even more so when Ashoka had mainly searched for information regarding the world he had been reincarnated into as it was his main priority and curiosity.

    And of course, he had managed to learn more than enough about it.

    The world in which he was reincarnated is known as ''Prithvi''.

    Prithvi contains four main Continents along with many small and big Inds spread all over the four great Seas.

    The Four major continents were known by different names all throughout the world but the most popr was.

    1. The Central continent, upied by the great Mauryan Empire

    2.  Thend of God where the Holy Empire stood tall.

    3. Alliance of Seven Kingdoms which housed different species.

    andstly the most dangerous, 4. The Fallen Lands.

    Books didn''t contain much information on the Fallennds except its name, so Ashoka was hoping he could learn in it Kanada''s ss but he was only disappointed knowing that Kanad didn''t even teach everything Ashoka was aware of.

    But that feeling was only restricted to Ashoka.

    Sudhatta, who sat beside him was listening to the ss intently.

    Although both Ashoka and Sudhatta were thought by Sage Vyasa, they were just children at that time.

    It could have been easy for Ashoka to remember all that since he had the memories of his past life and an increasingly curious mind about this world.

    But for Sudhatta, who was just a three-year-old child at that time, it couldn''t be considered anything more than having fun.

    "Ah..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ashoka sighed seeing the sight of his twin watching Kanad with sparkling eyes and stood up.

    "Okay teach, You can continue the lessons, I am Out!"

    "What..?wait..!.Ashoka....!><? you can''t just leave the ss like that, Ashoka!"

    Although Kannada was saying that, he inwardly thought, ''Phew! He finally left.''

    ***

    The Capital of the Great Mauryan Empire, Patliputra.

    In the royal pce.

    Bindusara Maurya was sitting on the Golden throne with an upright posture and an arrogant expression.

    He was merely sitting on the throne, but the nearby ministers and soldiers wouldn''t dare utter a word as they silently waited for his permission to talk.

    -Nod.

    Bindusara gave them a nod of approval and a man who looked like a knight came forward.

    "Glory to the great Mauryan, Long live the Emperor. This is Cain from Tempest Manor"

    It was the guardian knight who had obeyed Ashoka''s orders and taken the bully brothers to the doctor''s ten days ago.

    "What is the matter?"

    Bindusara asked as his voice solemnly resounded throughout the royal court.

    "I havee to report about a dispute between the young masters at the Tempest Manor."

    Cain said carefully watching his tone.

    The Emperor gave a re to Cain.

    "There''s no way you''d waste my time just because of a dispute between children, right?"

    The Emperor''s question was more like a threat to Cain.

    "I wouldn''t dare, your majesty"

    But Cain was a Knight with more than 30 years of experience.

    Even though he didn''t have a high position, he was someone who had the courage to fight alongside the previous Emperor on the battlefields and there was no way he would be intimidated by such words.

    He carefully exined the details of the incident to the Emperor while maintaining hisposure.

    As the Emperor listened to him, a small smile grew on his face.

    "So, did the brothers die?"

    That was his first question.

    It could be seen in his voice that he couldn''t even care less for them even though they were his own children.

    "They did get acute pneumonia, but their lives aren''t in danger, your majesty"

    "Then they must''ve learned an important lesson. I see. You may return to your duty."

    "Understood."

    Cain ced his hand on his right chest before bowing to the Emperor and leaving the royal court.

    Cain had desperately struggled toe all this way from the far east of the Mauryan Empire, traveling for ten whole days just to make this short report and he didn''t even show a bit of discontent when the Emperor ordered him to leave without any rewards.

    Maybe that was how much loyalty he had for the throne.

    He silently returned on his horse towards the direction of the Tempest Manor.

    While Cain was on his way back, there was something else running on the Emperor''s mind.

    ''I should go see them for myself,.....the genius twins!''

    ---***---

    The World map of ''Prithvi'' is posted in thements.

    More images are provided in discord as I couldn''t upload them all here. Please do join the server.

    Here is the link - https://discord.gg/DkY79kvMmx

    And don''t forget to vote!

    Thank you!

    (Special Mention in author thoughts--)

 Chapter 14 The Emperors Visit

    ?When the news of the Emperor leaving for the Tempest Manor spread, the Nobles living in the Ujjain province where the Tempest manor was located started to get busy.

    They had to wee the Emperor who ising to theirnd in more than 5 years.

    "Make sure everything is prepared, summon every magician and knight to ensure the safety"

    Marquis Tharanatha Nanda instructed his aid as walked busily through the hallway.

    Although the strongest troop of the empire, the Royal escort knights will be escorting the Emperor in person, if any problems were to happen in thend under his jurisdiction, his head would be the first flying in the air.

    Besides, it wasn''t only the Emperor visiting the Tempest Manor.

    Along with him, the prime minister Chanakya, Sage of Diligence Vyasa, Royal physician Ping, Queen mother Helen Francis, queen Charumitra, and Royal concubine Chandralekha including the children of the emperor wasing to the Tempest Manor.

    ''Why the f*ck are they gathering like it was a family reunion? and why does it have to be in here.''

    Almost all the royals would be gathering in the Ujjain province which gave Tharantha quite a headache.

    He somehow understood why the children of the Emperor, the queen, and the concubines are gathering since they were a family as it was hard to find a chance like this when the Emperor would be free.

    But he couldn''t understand why the ''old fox'', Chanakya, and royal Physician Ping would tag along with them.

    ''And the timing couldn''t be any worse.''

    Tharanatha thought as he hurriedly ordered his closest confidants to move a massive pile of weapons to the secret storage.

    ***

    "Everyone bearing the name of Maurya must gather at the Tempest manor, except for those working on the Emperor''s orders"

    The Queen mother, Helen''smand spread around the Mauryan Empire like a pulse.

    All the royals who bore the name of Mauryan gathered in the tempest manor without dy.

    "What is going on? Why is everyone being summoned like this?"

    The Empeor''s third son, Dasha Maurya, had returned from the continent''s northern region, where he had been mowing down the monsters.

    "Did the guardian knights stationed at the Tempest Manor mention anything?"

    The Emperor''s fourth son, Vigor Maurya. He had to suspend his duty as the vice general on the southern war front to visit the tempest manor today.

    The General would most definitely be displeased, but he had no other choice.

    Unfortunately for him, the royal summon was the most important thing for the Mauryans unless they are working under the directmand of the Emperor.

    "Nothing at all. Seems like it''s a confidential matter. Well, I''m not surprised. Even his majesty is personallying¡­"

    The Emperor''s 5th child, Mithili Maurya. She had been dueling and defeating powerful warriors in the western region making name for herself.

    And so, including the six children living in the tempest manor, Nine of the Emperor''s children assembled at Tempest manor, along with a total of more than 200 knights and aides who had been assisting them.

    With this many members, they could destroy an average city in a mere 10 minutes, and an average dukedom in a single day.

    When the news that the Emperor had begun to move spread around the world, various rumors began to spread within the ruling ss.

    ''Why is the Emperor making a move? Hast it been 4 years since he left the capital?''

    ''Are the royals finally nning to dominate the world?''

    ''Did the dukes show any reaction to this?''

    There were all kinds of rumors.

    The Emperor and the royals bearing the name of Maurya.

    The ripple effect of these names was huge.

    The Emperor''s children and the royal guardian knights were standing in two rows on both sides of the stairs leading up to the tempest manor.

    Under the heavy rainstorm, the look in everyone''s eyes was serious. They all appeared determined as if they were about to go to war.

    "Glory to the great Mauryan! Long Live the Emperor"

    "Glory to the great Mauryan! Long Live the Emperor"

    As the Emperor arrived at the Tempest Manor''s entrance, they simultaneously raised their swords in the air. The mountaintop shook with their resonating voices as ifndslides would ur everywhere.

    "Mhm."

    With a slight nod, Bindusara who was escorted by the Royal Escort knights and his closest aid, Justin began ascending the stairs.

    Despite the heavy storm, not a single drop of water was touching Bindusara''s body.

    A white energy-like shield was covering him entirely preventing him from getting wet.

    Just behind him was the queen mother Helen and the prime minister, Chanakya walking side by side.

    And behind them were other important figures like the Sage of Diligence Vyasa, Royal physician Ping, queen Charumitra, Royal concubine Chandralekha, and Marquise Tharanatha.

    ''The Emperor''s mood is odd. Is something extremely important about to happen?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Emperor''s children exchanged nces, sharing their thoughts without any words. As Bindusara passed by them, they slowly followed in his footsteps with serious expressions.

    The guardian knights remained behind and guarded the tempest manor''s gates.

    However, none of them were aware of the truth.

    The reason the Emperor hade to the Tempest Manor was simply to see his youngest children, the genius twins.

    * * *

    "Sharath, Hayara."

    "Yes, your majesty."

    Bindusara summoned the bully brother first. The sick brothers knelt before their father as their runny noses caused snuffles to resound in the throne room.

    Although Bindusara was their father, except for his first Daughter and his first son, no one was allowed to call him father.

    Every child was to address him respectfully as the Emperor.

    "Tell me what mistake the two of you made."

    Ashoka and Sudhatta were waiting inside their room with their nanny Hema, so they couldn''t hear the conversation.

    The brothers hesitated to answer. As seconds passed, Bindusara''s eyebrow twitched slightly.

    "I asked you to tell me what mistake you made."

    "Th-That''s¡­"

    Though they wanted to answer their father, they were just 8-year-old brats.

    The pressure Bindusara was giving off was more than what they could bear.

    They were at the age when their strict father terrified them. Moreover, the word ''strict'' couldn''t do their father justice.

    Not only that, their father had asked for their mistake.

    They had gotten pummelled by their younger brother. If they had to me something or someone, it was Ashoka.

    The brothers seemed to have forgotten how they had harassed their brother before.

    As they reached this conclusion, they made up their minds.

    "We haven''t made any mistakes."

    Sharath gathered his courage and answered. Bindusara propped his chin on his hand as if he were waiting for his son to finish speaking.

    "Ashoka and Sudhatta ambushed us and used some underhanded methods to beat us."

    "That''s right. He used something like ck energy!"

    Hayara intervened as he entuated the second half of his sentence.

    ''A ck energy''.

    Bindusara fell deep into thought as a serious expression presented on his face.

    There was only one thing he remembered when he thought of ck energy.

    ''Is it perhaps...!''

    Bindusara''s face contracted with anger thinking about it but he managed to calm himself.

    He looked towards the two brothers.

    "My sons."

    A gentle tone resounded.

    "Yes, your Majesty!"

    The brothers answered brightly as if they were criminals who had found a loophole to take advantage of. Besides, it was the first time the emperor called them his sons.

    Realizing that their father''s voice was gentle, they believed that they had a chance to seize victory.

    However, Bindusarapletely ignored the brother''s excuse and spoke in a mellow voice.

    "I shall give you two a piece of advice that you should engrave in your hearts. If you keep behaving like this¡­ you will never survive in the battle for the throne."

    "Ah¡­"

    "W-We apologize, your majesty."

    "Go call the twins for me."

    ---***---

 Chapter 15 The Black Aura

    ?Ashoka and Sudhatta stood in front of the Emperor who was seated on a throne.

    The atmosphere was tense.

    Ashoka didn''t have any guess why the Emperor has visited the Tempest manor when he didn''t show any interest in them for the past six years nor did he know why all those important figures in the Empires were gathered here.

    "Glory to the great Mauryan, long live the Emperor"

    "Glory to the great Mauryan, long live the Emperor"

    Both of them greeted the emperor with respect and stood silently waiting for the emperor''s words.

    ''Why is he here?''

    Ashoka thought as he carefully looked at Bindusara.

    A man with blond hair and red eyes, carrying a majestic aura around him.

    The pressure he was giving off was no joke either, it was making both Ashoka and Sudhatta hard to stand.

    Seeing the Emperor''s indifferent eyes, some of the memories of Ashoka''s past life surfaced in his mind.

    In his previous life, he was born into a poor family where even affording three meals a day was hard.

    Good clothes and afortable bed were something that they didn''t even dare to imagine.

    Despite being a child, Ashoka needed to do different kinds of work to earn his keep.

    His father, a drunkard bastard, would always harass his mother and him.

    For his father, Ashoka was just the product of his lust.

    But despite all that, Ashoka was happy when he was a child because he had a doting mother who unconditionally loved him and gave him the warmth of family.

    She was a kind and gentle woman.

    Ashoka loved his mother very much, so much so that he murdered his own father for her sake.

    Ashoka didn''t have any good memories of his father, he could hardly remember his father calling him his son.

    Maybe because of that, Ashoka hoped his father in this life would be different.

    He thought he could finally experience the fatherly love that he felt so distant from.

    But the expectations only made it harder for him when he realized the reality.

    It has been about 6 years since Ashoka was reincarnated in this world and this was the first time he was seeing his father.

    Ashoka felt rage at the irresponsible man who didn''t even care about his children, but he held it in since there was hardly anything he could do.

    "I heard you two ambushed your brothers and beat them up, is that true?"

    There were no pleasantries exchanged, even though it was his first time meeting his children, the Emperor talked to them as if they were criminals.

    His arrogant voice made Ashoka even angrier.

    "What...?! You majesty....that''s not...."

    Sudhatta who was shocked by hearing what the Emperor said tried to say something in their defense, but before he could do so, Ashoka intervened.

    "I didn''t know the Emperor was so free to worry about the quarrel between children"

    There was no hesitation, Ashoka spoke what was in his mind with confidence.

    ''Ahhh!!!!!!! this stupid!''

    But the one who was freaking out was his brother beside him.

    "You majesty, that''s not what he meant! Ashoka, quickly apologi...."

    "It seems there is no need for the useless talk"

    It was the Emperor who intervened Sudhatta this time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You, Have you already learned Aura?"

    The Emperor asked revealing why he traveled such a long distance to the Tempest manor.

    Aura.

    It is the ability to have energy or mana as this world calls it, to envelop one''s body or a body part.

    The user of the Aura can release and surround themselves with mana for defensive purposes or increase their offensive power by stackingyers andyers of aura together, possibly bing almost untouchable.

    The auras give the user enhanced physical capabilities such as speed, strength, and durability.

    The Aura also grants the user various abilities depending on what type of mana they have.

    And for an individual to awaken aura, they need a very deep understanding of mana, not to mention the rigorous training they have to undergo to make sure their body could endure the burden of Aura.

    Normally, it would take more than 5 years of training for even the most praised knights to awaken mana and learn Aura.

    And even if one is considered a genius, it wouldn''t be possible to learn Aura at the age of six.

    When the emperor heard the report from the Guardian knight, Cain. He was sure that Ashoka has learned aura because there was no way a child of 6-year-old to beat up two 8 year kids to a pulp without any help.

    Bindusara was even more confirmed of his suspicion when the bully brothers said that Ashoka used something like a ck energy.

    The color and the ability of the Aura depend upon the mana that the individual has awoken with.

    Usually, there are four types of mana.

    Earth attribute.

    Wind attribute.

    Water attribute.

    and Fire attribute.

    These four are considered as basic types of mana.

    And depending on what type of mana an individual could awaken, he will be able to use many other abilities.

    And awakening more than one type of mana will lead to more diverse ssifications, for example...

    Wind and Water would make it possible for the use of the Ice attribute.

    Fire and Earth would give the ability to manipteva.

    and many more like that.

    But there were 4 more mana types than the basic four fire, water, wind, and Earth.

    Lightning Attribute.

    Light attribute.

    Dark attribute, and

    Shadow attribute.

    they were considered so rare that the individuals with such mana could be counted in one hand.

    And awakening more than one of such rare attributes was considered beyond the realm of humans.

    There has only been two individual in the known history of Mauryan who has awakened more than two rare attributes.

    One of them had Dark and Shadow attributes.

    And that was the reason why the emperor was so intrigued and wary of the ck Aura that the bully brothers mentioned.

    Because the one who wielded the ck aura previously was none other than the former emperor, Chandragupta Maurya, the strongest man that the great Mauryan has ever seen.

    ---***---

 Chapter 16 Emperors Rage

    ?The reason why the busy and indifferent Emperor decided to visit the tempest manor so suddenly was because of hope.

    A hope that another one of his children would turn out to be a genius.

    Emperor Bindusara''s first child, Ashera Maurya.

    She was a genius seen once in hundreds if not thousands of years.

    She awakened mana at the age of 5.

    Learned aura at the age of 8.

    Became capable of defeating knights at the age of 12.

    Wielding the sword along with mana, she became a magic swordsman that transcended the capabilities of humans and reached a level close to ultimate.

    Even now, she is considered one of the strongest beings in the Mauryan empire.

    But five years prior, something happened and she suddenly renounced her right to the throne and dered that she would neither participate nor support anyone in the battle for the throne.

    It was a huge shock for the Emperor.

    The emperor was nning to make Ashera support the crown prince in the battle for the throne and to make sure he is able to win.

    But with Ashera backing out of the battle for ascension, the crown prince, who had no special abilities except the backing from a few nobles became an easy target for his other siblings.

    Even though none of the other children of the Emperor was a genius like Asher, they were powerful enough to face the crown prince.

    It was a situation where the Emperor who favored the crown prince, felt threat by his children.

    If the other siblings were to make an alliance and target the crown prince, there would be no chance for him to win.

    And obviously, seizing the momentum of the crown prince''s defeat, the others would aim for the Emperor''s throne.

    Bindusara couldn''t let that happen.

    So he was finding a measure to back up the crown prince and bnce the fight between siblings.

    And right at that time came the report from Cain, the guardian knight of the tempest manor.

    The possibility that Ashoka could have learned aura and is a geniusparable to Ashera made the Emperor excited.

    He wished to confirm the news.

    And if it is indeed the truth, he was nning to make it so that Ashoka could support the crown prince at all costs.

    But aftering here, the Emperor''s mood took a 180-degree turn.

    It was because of the words of the bully brothers.

    The ck Aura.

    The suspicion that Ashoka could have awoken both dark and Shadow mana made the Emperor wary.

    The reason being the previous wielder of ck aura was none other than his father, the previous Emperor, Chandragupta Maurya.

    If the news that one of the Emperor''s children wielded the same aura as that of the previous emperor was to get out, the nobles and citizens would be thrown into chaos.

    The loyal dogs of the previous emperor who were hiding in dark would start to move.

    ''Reincarnation of the previous Emperor'', there will no doubt be rumors such as that spreading throughout the empire.

    And in such a case, the support of the nobles would change from the crown prince, who had no special ability to Ashoka, who wielded the same aura as the previous emperor.

    The Emperor didn''t want that to happen.

    First of all, Ashoka was a son born to Chandraekha, who was ofmon origin.

    He couldn''t ept amoner bing the heir to his throne.

    Second of all, the only reason why he married Chandralekha was to control Sage Vyasa.

    He had no intention of making one of his bastard sons sit on the throne, just the thought of it made the Emperor disgusted.

    So, right now, the emperor''s mind was thrown into confusion.

    ''What should I do?''

    Right when he was thinking that he heard the voice of another child besides Ashoka.

    "Your majesty, it is indeed true that both Ashoka and I have learned to use Aura, although we are not at the level where we couldpare it to the guardian knights, we can use it to at least defend ourselves"

    "What...!?"

    The Emperor blurted out in absolute surprise, the majesty aura covering him disappeared for a second.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Wasn''t it only one of the twins that used aura?''

    There were no reports about Sudhatta wielding aura.

    ''Wait a minute, now that I think about it....they were called, ''The moon goddess Genius twins'' weren''t they?''

    There was a reason why both Ashoka and Sudhatta were known as Geniuses.

    It wasn''t only Ashoka who was cable of wielding aura.

    Sudhatta has also learned to use the aura along with Ashoka.

    But the gentle and frail nature of Sudhatta made him not use it to harm others.

    The Emperor looked at Sudhatta and thought, ''Now that I observe it, that child looks very simr to me.''

    Sudhatta''s blond hair and red eyes were inherited directly from the emperor, so he looked very simr to the emperor.

    "What mana have you both awoken?"

    The Emperor asked regaining his majesty as if what just happened was a lie.

    He wanted to make sure of his suspicion towards Ashoka and at the same time, he was curious as to what mana Sudhatta awakened.

    "I awakened Light and Fire attribute, your majesty"

    Sudhatta answered first respectfully looking at the Emperor.

    A huge smile appeared on Emperor''s face.

    The Emperor was relieved as he just found many ways he can use Sudhatta.

    And obviously, his eyes drifted towards the child with ck hair and ck eyes.

    Ashoka was feeling very ufortable with the way the Emperor was talking with them, it was like he was interrogating them for doing something bad.

    Nevertheless, he was the Emperor, so Ashoka had to answer him even if he didn''t want to.

    "I have awaked dark and Shadow attribute"

    Ashoka answered him without using any honorifics.

    But the emperor was too engrossed in the matter to care about it.

    ''So, it is true.''

    He thought looking at Ashoka.

    Some memories that Bindusara didn''t want to think about resurfaced, which made his body cold.

    Bindusara unknowingly released his aura with anger.

    "Ah! Your majesty"

    "tch!!!!!!!"

    Both Sudhatta and Ashoka were crushed down by his pressure.

    Ashoka gritted his teeth and looked up at the emperor while Sudhatta was confused about what was happening.

    Bindusra''s face was distorted as if he was incredibly angry but at the same time, there was fear visible in his anger.

    ''What the hell is doing?''

    Ashoka thought trying his best to withstand the pressure.

    ''Is he trying to kill us? for just beating up those bastards?''

    Ashoka was trying hard to find the reason for the Emperor''s anger.

    ''did I go too far with my disrespectfulness?''

    But even then it was too much to crush 6-year-old children with such pressure.

    ''This damn lunatic emperor!''

    Ashoka cursed inwardly while theyy t on the ground crushed with the Emperor''s Aura.

    ---***---

    -Sunday Surprise event

 Chapter 17 Sage Chanakyas Speculation

    ?It was shortly after the Emperor and the important figures of the empire arrived in the tempest manor.

    Sage Chanakya tried to meet Ashoka and Sudhatta but...

    "The Emperor has ordered not to allow anyone to meet the young princes until his majesty has an audience with them"

    That was the response Sage Chanakya received from the Guardian Knights stationed at the tempest manor.

    Though it wasn''t hard for Sage Chanakya who was a grand magician to contact someone using other means, he was wary of the eyes watching him from the dark waiting for just that one moment when he makes a mistake.

    And it didn''t take him much longer to figure out the reason for such an order from the Emperor.

    but Sage Chanakya was hoping that the Emperor wouldn''t be aware of that matter.

    However, it seemed like things didn''t go as he hoped as exactly what he feared happened.

    "Why are you both in such a state?"

    Lady Chandra asked her dear sons with a worried expression.

    Sage Chanakya, Sage Vyasa, and Royal physician, Ping were surrounding Ashoka and Sudhatta who came out after having an audience with the Emperor.

    But there was something wrong with them.

    Ashoka and Sudhatta''s clothes were torn here and there and both of them were in a ragged state.

    Sweat could be seen dripping down their face as they both stood terrified at what just happened.

    There was even blood visible on the corners of Sudhatta''s mouth.

    Ashoka wasparably fine than Sudhatta but even hisplexion didn''t look good.

    Everyone who was waiting for them outside was wondering what happened inside that they are in this state.

    It was after some time Ashoka and Sudhatta went to talk with the Emperor.

    The people outside felt a strong aura leaking out of the chamber where the Emperor was having an audience with them.

    Although Sage Vyas tried to intervene immediately, he was stopped by the royal escorts guarding the chamber.

    And not long after, the aura resided as if it was a lie and the two children came out.

    Seeing their state, everyone bombarded the kids with questions about what happened and why they are in this state but Ashoka and Sudhatta were too terrified to say anything.

    It wasmon for Sudhatta who was a child to be terrified by the emperor''s aura, but even Ashoka, a reincarnator with 20+ years of experience in his past life and six years as a prince, became afraid of what he just witnessed.

    The aura from of the emperor which formed the image of a gigantic red-maned beast was that much intimidating for him.

    ''The hell, I thought I would die.''

    Ashoka gulped down his saliva still recovering from the shock.

    "Did the emperor learn about what kind of mana you both awakened?"

    An unexpected question came from Sage Chanakya who was silent the entire time.

    Sudhatta turned towards the sage and said in a meek voice.

    "His majesty asked us about what attribute man we have awakened, I said I have awakened Light and fire attribute"

    Sudhatta exined to Sage Chankya before which Ashoka continued.

    "and I said I awakened Dark and shadow element, I don''t know why but he seemed enraged at something after hearing it"

    It wasn''t just his opinion, Ashoka felt that the emperor was enraged because of him.

    But he didn''t know the reason why.

    Sigh...

    Sage Chanakya sighed while nodding his head.

    He looked Ashoka in the eyes and suddenly the atmosphere changed.

    Everyone got silent without even realizing and silence descended in the room.

    "Listen, Ashoka", said Sage Chanakya.

    "The current emperor, he hated his father very much. By his father, you know what I mean, right?"

    Ashoka nodded in response to Sage Chanakya.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If he was calling him the father of Emperor Bindusara, then it was none other than the previous emperor, Chandragupta Maurya.

    "The previous emperor wielded the same mana attributes as you, the power of darkness and shadow."

    Sage Chanakya continued.

    "You may already know, it is very rare to find someone who has awakened more than one type of attribute, more so if it was rare attributes like dark and shadow."

    As Sage Chanakya said, it was so rare to that among those that awakened dark and shadow elements, the only other person that Ashoka was aware of was the previous emperor.

    "He was very strong, so much so that no one in the whole Mauryan dared to go against him, even those that live on the other side of the great seas were afraid of the previous emperor"

    It sounded like a fairy tale from point of Ashoka but nevertheless, he continued to listen to him.

    "I don''t know the reason why, but Bindusara disliked the previous emperor very much, his hatred for him run so deep that it might exactly be why he got enraged at you."

    Ashoka listened to Sage Chanakya intently.

    "I can''t say it for sure, but it is better for you to stay on your guard for now"

    For a movement, Ashoka thought it was absurd.

    Why does the emperor hate him just for having the same mana attributes as his father, the previous emperor?

    But he forgot that the world he was in was not the advanced earth but a fantasy world.

    "Besides, the Emperor favors the crown prince and wants him to ascend the throne after him but what do you think will happen if the world learns that another child of the emperor possesses the same mana attributes as the previous emperor?"

    Sage Chanakya questioned before continuing as if it was obvious.

    "The nobles and citizens would start to split. Those who are in favor of the emperor would support the crown prince while those who respected the previous emperor will want you to ascend to the throne."

    It was spection of Sage Chanakya which doesn''t make any sense for Ashoka.

    Why would the others support him if they respect the previous emperor and why is sage Chanakya assuming that he would fight for the throne?

    Despite his confusion, Sage Chanakya continued his spection.

    "And the emperor does not want that kind of situation to happen, what do you think he will do in this scenario"

    Sage Chankya turned towards the others present in the room.

    Chandra''s face turned grim after hearing what sage Chanakya said and everyone''s expression turned serious.

    "That''s right, the best course of action would be to eliminate the variable"

    He told the hard truth.

    "No, How can that be?!!"

    Chandra was the first to deny the thought.

    "How can his majesty, the emperor kill his own child?"

    Sage Vyasa also refused to believe the thought.

    Sage Chankaya sighed.

    "You truly don''t know anything about the emperor, do you?"

    His voice was filled with sarcasm as he said that.

    "Let me ask you something, why do you think the tempest manor was built?"

    Sage Chanakya stared straight at Sage Vyasa.

    "Isn''t it to avoid a situation like what happened 50 years ago when seven of the princes were killed by rebels?"

    Sage Vyasa answered his question as it was obvious.

    "That''s what the world knows, but the one who nned their assassination was none other than the current Emperor, Bindusara Maurya himself"

    It was not Sage Chanakya who answered him but the royal Physician, Ping.

    "No way"

    "Now tell me, do you still think the emperor would hesitate to kill one of his many children to achieve his goal?"

    ---***---

 Chapter 18 Dragon Grimoire

    ?''what the hell is happening here?''

    Ashoka felt like his head would burst not being able to process all the information flooding onto his head.

    Firstly, it was very hard for him to believe that someone would want to kill his own son just because he had the same mana attributes as the person they hate.

    Secondly, the whole sh*t about the battle for the throne or whatever, Ashoka didn''t know why Sage Chanakya was considering him as a potential heir.

    Ashoka never wanted to be the king or the emperor.

    All he ever wished was for a normal life where he couldze off and spend the rest of his life like a degenerate.

    But somehow the situation has turned into something where his head was now on the line.

    "We don''t have to worry about anything for now, since the emperor wouldn''t try anything within the tempest manor"

    However much the emperor wanted to kill Ashoka, he wouldn''t be foolish enough to go against the hall of elders who created the tempest manor in order to protect the princes.

    The secret guards ced by the elders were always protecting the princes from the shadows of external threats.

    More than that, if any of the princes were to die in the tempest manor which is believed to be the most secure ce in the empire, the citizen would start to feel unsafe, which would deal more harm than good to the Emperor.

    "Leaving that matter aside, The reason we all visited the tempest manor is for another reason"

    Now that Ashoka thought about it, he was curious as to why all these important figures had gathered in the tempest manor.

    Sage Chanakya looked at the Royal physician, Ping and nodded his head messaging something.

    Right after that, Ping took out an old book covered in a mysterious aura.

    The book was a bit more special than anything Ashoka had seen.

    The pages of the book were not made of paper but were made of palm tree leafs.

    And instead of ink, there were engravings on the book which made it look even more mysterious.

    "We wanted to give this to you two"

    Ping presented the book in front of Ashoka and Sudhatta.

    Now that Ashoka took a closer look, he could feel the warm aura covering the book.

    "Is this.....!"

    Sudhatta was the first to react.

    His expression indicated that he was aware of what the book was.

    But his demeanor showed that he was finding it hard to believe that the item in front of him is exactly what he thought of.

    But Ashoka who was clueless looked at the Sage Chanakya with eyes filled with anticipation.

    "That''s why I told you to work hard when reading in the royal library, you brat"

    -Ouch!

    Sage Vyasa smacked Ashoka''s head as he remembered the times when Ashoka ran off from the library to escape reading books.

    "That is a dragon grimoire"

    Sage Vyasa said pointing at the book.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "A dragon grimoire!"

    Ashoka repeated after sage Chanakya as his attention was drawn towards the grimoire.

    Grimoires are special books made of mana that greatly enhance the owners'' magical capabilities, enabling them to use moreplex magic than what they are capable of.

    These books also serve as written records of the owners'' spells. All the spells that a magician uses in his lifetime would be recorded in the grimoire.

    And to create a grimoire one has to be at least a 5th-circle mage who has immense knowledge about the magic.

    Most of a Grimoire''s pages are empty at first, but as a grimoire owner grows and develops as a person, the grimoire grows and develops with them, and new magic spells are inscribed into the book, filling the nk pages.

    And even among the grimoires, the Dragon grimoire. It was something that was enough to be considered a national treasure.

    Dragons.

    They were the beings who are at the pinnacle of all life forms being close to invincible.

    Be it in magic orbat, it was hard to find a match for a dragon in the world, and only when one of such dragons dies will the dragon grimoire appear.

    Even at death, most of the dragons would decide to transfer their grimoire to their children orbine it with their grimoires, but only in rare cases where the Dragon is incredibly greedy and selfish that it didn''t want any other to obtain its knowledge would it create a dungeon close to Impossible difficulty and leave its grimoire there.

    Finding a dragon grimoire was so rare that it is hard to even see one in a person''s lifetime. And even if you find one the dragon will which remained in the grimoire wouldn''t submit to others.

    It was so difficult to obtain the dragon will''s acknowledgment that only three in the entire history of Mauryan were known to hold the dragon grimoires.

    And each of them became powerful beyond allmon sense.

    Ashoka who remembered details about the Dragon grimoire felt mad admiration for the object in front of him.

    Looking at his twinkling eyes, Sage Chanakya took out his own grimoire.

    Unlike the Dragon grimoire, it looked like a book covered in incredible majestic design.

    The grimoire was hovering in front of Sage Chanakya.

    "We recently discovered this Dragon grimoire in an old mine while excavating the cave"

    When in use, a grimoire levitates either in front of or beside its owner and follows the mage wherever they go, like now when the grimoire was levitating and following Sage Chankaya as he walked back and forth.

    "I am already contracted to the grimoire here, so I wanted you younglings to try establishing a contract with this dragon grimoire"

    Because a grimoire is connected to its owner''s soul, a mage cannot use another person''s grimoire or other grimoires.

    And since all the important figures of the empire would have already surpassed the 5th circle, the dragon grimoire resulted in as an offering to the young generation.

    The Emperor was also aware of this fact.

    And he made a demand in exchange for allowing all of them to converse with the twins.

    ''If the Grimoire doesn''t choose the twins, offer the grimoire to the crown prince''

    That was the Emperor''s demand.

    "I hope one of you can make contact with the dragon grimoire"

    Sage Chanakya sincerely hoped as he didn''t want to give wings to the crown prince with his own hands.

    ---***---

 Chapter 19 Contract With The Dragon Grimoire

    ?Ashoka was shocked and amazed at the discovery of the Dragon grimoire.

    The Dragon grimoire was considered one of the rarest and most powerful grimoires in the world, and only a select few had ever obtained one. Ashoka couldn''t believe that this powerful item was now in front of him. He was filled with admiration for the object, and his eyes twinkled with excitement.

    But as if to pour cold water on his excitement Sage Chankya provided the grimoire to Sudhatta.

    "Since Sudhatta is the eldest here, we should let him have the first try", he said.

    "What!! he is the eldest just because he was born a few seconds earlier? this is just discrimination"

    Ashoka rebutted immediately.

    "You brat! Just stay silent"

    Sage Vyasa smacked Ashoka again while telling him to keep put.

    "I am fine with Ashoka trying first, I don''t mind it"

    Sudhatta said trying to hand over the grimoire to Ashoka.

    "Ah! Are you two really twins? how can you both be this different from one another? Just do as your elders say, you brats!"

    Sage Vyasa sighed as he forced the grimoire back to Sudhatta.

    It would be a lie if it is said that Ashoka was not sad.

    Although he had 20-plus years of experience in his past life, the temptation of making a contract with the dragon grimoire was something he couldn''t resist.

    After all, if Sudhatta were to seed in making a contract, then Ashoka could only dream of it.

    Not to mention with how the current things were going, Ashoka was sure that his life would be in danger in near future, and he wanted to make sure that he is strong enough to take care of himself by then.

    So, it was a disappointment for him that the elders were giving the first chance contract with the dragon grimoire to Sudhatta rather than himself.

    However, it could also be seen as an advantage.

    If he discovers something while Sudhatta is trying to make a contract it may help him with the processter.

    Thinking as such Ashoka started to watch Sudhatta very closely.

    Sudhatta as instructed sat in a cross-leg position with the grimoire held on hisp.

    Sage Chanakya instructed him to insert mana into the book and concentrate on it.

    Sudhatta soon followed his instruction and did as he was told.

    Golden mana resulted from thebination of his light and fire elements started to flow into the dragon grimoire.

    And it happened as soon as the mana entered the grimoire.

    A strong blue-colored force emerged from the dragon grimoire and tried to m into Sudhatta.

    No one in the room except Sage Chanakya and Sage Vyasa noticed it as it happened so fast that their brains couldn''t keep up with the flow of time.

    Sage Chanakya instantly cast a shield around Sudhatta and Sage Vyasa tried to stop it by releasing his aura.

    A Light-green mana shield enveloped Sudhatta and the aura sage Vyasa tried to fight back the force from the dragon grimoire.

    But the power of the blue force emerging from the Dragon grimoire was extremely strong to be endured by their suddenly used skills.

    Rather than that, the force wasn''t physical.

    It dashed past Sage Vyasa''s aura, passed through the green shield as if it was nothing, and mmed into Sudhatta.

    -Arh!

    The scream of a young boy rang out.

    Sudhatta coughed up blood and copsed on the ground.

    It all happened so fast that Ashoka could only see Sudhatta imbuing mana into the grimoire and the next second he was on the floor covered by a pool of blood.

    "Sir Ping, Quick!"

    The real reason why they bought the royal physician to the tempest manor.

    It was a movement the reason was revealed.

    Ping immediately began casting various spells and performing various acupuncture techniques on Sudhatta.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was a gruesome sight.

    Ashoka''s face started to lose color.

    ''what the hell was that!''

    Ashoka thought a cold sweat covered his back.

    He didn''t even see what happened but Sudhatta''s state alone made Ashoka take a step back.

    He didn''t want to end up in such a state.

    Now he was d that he didn''t try to form a contract with the dragon grimoire first.

    ''That could have been me''

    He gulped down imagining himself in Sudhatta''s state.

    Although he felt sorry for Sudhatta, in his heart, Ashoka was also thankful that it wasn''t him.

    Naturally, his sight drifted towards the grimoire nowying on the ground.

    ''Do I really need to do this?''

    He was rethinking if it was really necessary to go to such lengths.

    "You need that more than him, Ashoka."

    As if to answer his question a voice rang out.

    It was Sage Chanakya.

    That was true.

    From the point of view of the Emperor who just conversed with Ashoka and Sudhatta, Sudhatta was a tool that he could use as a sword for the crown prince''s ascension.

    Whereas Ashoka was a hindrance that could make his ns go awry.

    Ashoka thought about it for a movement.

    Even if he didn''t take the chance now, his life would be in danger sooner orter.

    Ashoka didn''t want to end his new life in a miserable manner like his past life.

    ''If I will die anyway, I want to die trying''

    A determined look appeared on his face.

    He didn''t want to just let fate decide his life.

    He wanted to be the one to be in control of that.

    and for that to happen, he needs to get strong.

    "I will form the contract!"

    Ashoka said in a determined manner as he took up the grimoire from the ground.

    With the emergency aid done and making sure Sudhatta''s life isn''t in danger, Old man Ping came back to watch over Ashoka.

    Chandra was sent outside to look after Sudhatta as they couldn''t leave him alone.

    All others took position surrounding Ashoka, once again getting ready to face the worst scenario.

    Ashoka nodded at them and sat down cross-legged on the ground.

    "I will form a contract with even the dragon if that''s what it takes"

    He started imbuing his mana into the grimoire without any dy while his thirst for power helped him with a rush of adrenaline to stay alert.

    That''s when he heard a voice.

    [The will of the Dragon Monarch awakens]

    ---***---

 Chapter 20 The Dragon Monarch, Drakorinith

    ?[The dragon grimoire is looking for qualifications in you]

    A voice that sounded very unfamiliar was heard by Ashoka.

    [...!]

    [Achivement <One who was reborn> has been found]

    [The qualifications are met, deactivating the Grimoire defense mechanism]

    The voice continued without minding the confused Ashoka.

    [A contract has been sessfully achieved with the Dragon Grimoire]

    [You can now ess the Status window]

    "Contract is done, that''s it?"

    Ashoka questioned only wondering whom to ask the question.

    Then he noticed something about the status.

    "Status? is it like a system that all reincarnators receive?"

    He wondered.

    "Status window"

    Ashoka had read too many novels not to know how to use the system in such scenarios.

    And as if to prove his time reading those novels wasn''t for waste, a blue panel appeared before him.

    _______________

    <Status Window>

    Name: Ashoka Maurya

    Age: 06 (21+6)

    Title: None

    Mana Attribute: Shadow and dark

    Trait: None

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ???

    ???

    _______________

    "Whoa..."

    Ashoka was amazed by it.

    A status window-like one that appeared in fantasy novels, he was very intrigued by it.

    But as if to interrupt his joy another message popped up.

    [The will of the Dragon Monarch, Drakorinith awakens due to your strong desire for power]

    ''Dragon Monarch?''

    Ashoka read the message, swallowed hard, and looked around.

    Now that he noticed it.

    ''There is nobody here¡­''

    There was no one in his surroundings.

    Although he was sitting in the middle of his chambers just a second ago, now he was somewherepletely different.

    It was a dimension where there was nothing.

    ''No...there is someone here.''

    It wasn''t visible or audible, but a presence had appeared in the space where he was all alone.

    It must have been from the message.

    sh.

    A blue me ignited before his eyes as he stayed vignt.

    From the fist-sized me, a terrifying wave emerged, resembling the eminence of a volcanic eruption.

    "...!!"

    [Finally]

    From inside the blue me, a chilly voice sounded. It sent shivers down his spine. A madness that could explode at any moment was contained in the voice.

    "What is this¡­?"

    Ashoka had a considerable amount of knowledge due to his previous life and also due to studying the books in the 7th magic tower, but he had never heard nor seen a talking me.

    It took him a second more to realize that the blue me was not a fire but the eyes of a certain being.

    Ashoka''s eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness as he now could see the being in front of him.

    "what the he....!"

    The words got stuck in his mouth as he stumbled back, falling on his butt.

    Heavy sweat started to pour down his face as he looked at what was present before his eyes.

    -Gulp!

    A huge figure towering more than 30 feet.

    Scales that moved like they had life and shone like jewels.

    Two wings that could cover the skies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And an enormous body that could intimidate even the gods.

    It was a dragon.

    [The will of the Dragon Monarch, Drakorinith has responded to your call and has awoken from its long slumber]

    The voice was heard once again.

    [Your call has reached this monarch. Under the name of the Dragon Monarch, Drakorinith, I will grant you power. Offer your mind and body¡­ Hmm?]

    The blue me that introduced himself as Drakorinith, dropped its jaws after looking him up and down.

    [A child? Why is a child¡­? What are you?]

    The dragon asked in confusion.

    [Who are you? The emotion that reached me wasn''t an emotion that a child still wet behind his ears could possess.]

    Drakorinith''s voice was low but contained turbulent feelings.

    "A child?"

    Ashoka frowned.

    He might have felt it in his previous life, but he had never been infuriated in his current life.

    ''Hold on, previous life?''

    When he thought about it, Ashoka wasn''t really a child.

    He had the experience of more than 25 yearsbining both of his lives.

    He came to the realization that it could''ve been due to his reincarnation that the dragon sensed some specialty in him and awakened.

    "Who are you, and why did you show up here?"

    Ashoka decided to ask the dragon itself, although he was still terrified.

    [You are the one who called this monarch]

    "I called you?"

    Ashoka questioned.

    [You zed it out, ''I will form the contract with the dragon if that''s what it takes''. The advent of this monarch was to grant your wish]

    "Ah¡­"

    Ashoka remembered that he said something like that before inserting his mana.

    ''But a dragon really appeared.''

    Was the Dragon really so free that it coulde to greet anyone that want to form a contract with it?

    Ashoka thought while not knowing what was present in front of him was nothing but a part of consciousness left by a dragon which has long been dead.

    "Did you say you would grant me power?"

    Ashoka asked mustering up the courage.

    [Indeed.]

    "What is the cost?"

    Passionate mes ignited in Ashoka''s eyes.

    "Nothing is free in the world. From what you said earlier¡­ Are you going to take my body and soul?"

    [If you crave for power, it is only natural to offer your paltry mind and body, although I will only upy half of your consciousness.]

    "¡­"

    Ashoka patiently looked at the dragon.

    ''Did this happen because I was reincarnated?''

    If he had to guess, it must''ve been because he had reincarnated into this world that the dragon noticed something special within him.

    Maybe that''s why it wanted to take over his body.

    "Power is meaningless if I can''t wield it by myself."

    Ashoka had decided to live this life with his own will not being controlled by anyone.

    So,  He couldn''t ept somebody taking a part of his consciousness just to give him power.

    "I have no need for power like that."

    No matter how difficult it was, Ashoka would achieve it himself, not by relying on someone else.

    The Dragon red at him with eyes hidden inside the blue me.

    [You are hiding deep and dark resentment at the bottom of your heart.]

    He smiled with his teeth.

    [I don''t care what happened to such a young child. This monarch has already decided, so you just have to offer your body.]

    As anger burned up from the dragon''s voice, the blue me struck Ashoka.

    "Kuh!"

    Ashoka grabbed his chest, bending at the waist.

    It was burning.

    Not only his body, but his mind was also burning with a ze.

    [Think of your enemy and increase your anger. This monarch will kill him for you, even if he is a god.]

    Ashoka''s heart was pounding because of the Dragon''s creepy voice. It felt as if a ming spear pierced his heart.

    And to add to the pain, the dragon was talking nonsense like killing his enemy and whatnot.

    Just when Ashoka was finding it very hard to endure the burning mes, another message appeared in front of him.

    [Your innate mana attributes are mutating]

    ---***---

 Chapter 21 The Persistent Dragon

    ?[Your innate mana attributes are mutating]

    [Awakened mana attributes: Dark and shadow]

    [The Drak and Shadow attributes arebined together]

    [A Special attribute, never ever seen in the world has been created]

    [Congrattions, you have acquired the mana attribute, Umbra]

    [You have acquired a new trait, Risistant against all attributes(lv.1)]

    The resistance that he had obtained from the suddenbination of both his attributes gave him the power to withstand the blue fire of the dragon.

    However, Drakorinith''s attack wasn''t just a normal fire.

    It was the ze that agonized and invoked one''s deepest emotions.

    "Kuh¡­"

    Ashoka moaned painfully.

    He remembered the face that he hated the most in his previous life, the way the personughed at him while looking down on him like a bug, making him gasp.

    Ashoka was finding it hard to endure that.

    [Don''t worry in exchange for taking your body, I will take any revenge for you. I will break his skull and chew on his flesh.]

    Ashoka gasped for breath.

    As the dragon''s voice incited his emotions, Ashoka wanted to explode with his anger toward that person.

    He was lost in hate towards that certain individual from his past life.

    ''Absolutely not¡­''

    Ashoka bit back his emotions as hard as he could.

    Then remembered.

    He was dead.

    The one who had made him suffer, Ashoka had killed him with his own hands.

    He remembered that he was no longer the Ashoka of the past.

    He was now the prince of Mauryan, son of Chandralekha, the moondy, Ashoka Maurya.

    Even if he were to die there, he couldn''t give him his body.

    ''I have to endure.''

    He clenched his fist to bleed.

    Patience and emotionlessness were what he practiced the most in his past life to achieve his revenge.

    To sessfullyplete his revenge, he endured more pain than anyone could imagine.

    [You are enduring better than I thought, but for how long? No one can win against the willpower of this great Monarch]

    As if the dragon was mocking him, he released a fire capable of burning his mind and body.

    "Huff¡­"

    It was a relief.

    It was going to be difficult to hold on if the dragon kept on inciting Ashoka''s emotions, but the dragon chose to enhance his power instead.

    For Ashoka, enduring physical pain was easier than enduring mental emotions.

    Ashoka caught his breath and withstood the power prating his bones.

    [A mere human dares!]

    Drakorinith''s burning voice was irritated and angry.

    [I wanted to avoid harming the body that this monarch was going to use, but it can''t be helped. I''m going to devour you alive.]

    It wasn''t an exaggeration. As his me grew bigger, the intensity of the me wave assailing his mind and body increased immensely.

    "Kuh!"

    Unable to withstand it, Ashoka groaned. His lip parted as he felt the pain of his flesh being torn apart and organs being severed.

    [Raise your anger and ept this monarch. Are you nning to die?]

    "I''d rather die than give my body to someone like you."

    He bit his tongue toe to his senses. The moment he resolved to die rather than give the dragon his body, he had an idea.

    ''Wait. If the Resistance can block his power¡­''

    Then he might be able to lower the pain in both his body and mind by circting his newly awakened mana attribute through his mana circuit as Sage Vyasa had thought him.

    Ashoka bit his lips and forcefully started to rotate his mana as instructed by Sage Vyasa.

    It was hard.

    The newly formed mana attribute was refusing to move ording to his will, but Ashoka didn''t keep up.

    Little by little, he moved the mana around his body.

    One rotation.

    two rotations.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    three rotation.

    four rotation.

    It happened as soon as hepleted the fifth rotation.

    [Congrattions, you have acquired the mana cirction method <Enhance art of energy cirction>]

    [Your resistance towards all attributes has increased]

    [The trait <Resistantce against all attribute> has increased to lv.2 ]

    The pain he felt from the power of the Dragon''s will started to decrease.

    Soon Ashoka was able to fully withstand its me and stand on his feet.

    [How did a mere human child?!]

    "I am a human, but I am not a child."

    Casting off the subsiding power, Ashoka responded calmly.

    [This doesn''t make any sense. Not at all!]

    Drakorinith''s power came away from his body while screaming furiously. His lips were shaking like a scared colt.

    [Even though it hasn''t been long since I woke up, for this monarch to be pushed back by a mere human!]

    "Haaaah¡­"

    Ashoka exhaled and red at Drakorinith. His me wavered like amp in the wind.

    "My revenge, I have already achieved it. All I wish for is to live this life peacefully, I am not going to give this body to a mere dragon like you."

    [Mere dragon? You dare call me, Drakorinith, the monarch of dragons as a mere dragon!]

    "You can''t even deal with me, yet call yourself a Monarch. I guess all the other monarchs are dead."

    [You! Are you for real¡­?!]

    Drakorinith amplified his me once again, but only the size increased. The firepower was a lot weaker than before.

    ''He said he just woke up.''

    Waking up from sleep, or a seal¡­ Either way, it looked like he couldn''t use his full force.

    As Ashoka shook it off violently, Drakorinith''s fire was thrown off, fluttering away like paper.

    The sound of the dragon grinding his teeth could be heard from inside the blue me.

    Im-impossible! How are you controlling your emotions?!

    "There is no need to tell you. Now disappear."

    [You took the power of this monarch! How can you ask me to leave?!]

    The Dragon red at him with rage and hate.

    [And this monarch has already decided. I couldn''t separate from you even if I wanted to. Ah!]

    Ashoka gathered up courage and threw a punch at the mumbling dragon.

    It was funny how a mere human was punching an enormous dragon.

    But as if he expected it, Ashoka''s hand just passed through the dragon''s body.

    It was as if he swung his hand into an empty space.

    "Then¡­"

    Ashoka gathered mana on his fingertips. It was lousypared to the aura of experience knights, but still better than nothing.

    Swoosh!

    He shed with the mana-enhance hand knife, but even that didn''t do anything to the image of the dragon in front of him.

    [Wh-What are you doing?!]

    "Tsk, this won''t work, either."

    Drakorinith was like a soul and didn''t have a physical body. Because of that, it didn''t seem like he would disappear even if he used an aura.

    ''Now that I think about it¡­''

    Even though the dragon let out his intense power, Sage Vyasa, Sage Chanakya, and the guardians who were guarding the building didn''t seem to notice it.

    It must''ve been because Ashoka was the only one who could see or feel him.

    "How do I make you disappear?"

    [Give your body to this monarch. Then¡­]

    "You must be crazy."

    As Ashoka sneered, a message popped up.

    Ding!

    [An additional ability has been unlocked.]

    "An additional ability?"

    ---***---

 Chapter 22 Fighting Back

    ?"An additional ability?"

    Ashoka immediately opened the status window.

    _______________

    Status Window

    Name: Ashoka Maurya

    Title: None

    Mana Attribute: Umbra (Shadow and dark)

    Trait: Resistant against all attributes (Level 2), Heart of Iron.

    -------

    Strength: 15

    Agility: 15

    Stamina: 12

    Energy: 20

    Perception: 15

    _______________

    The question marks that upied the first slot of the trait were reced by Wrath.

    But that wasn''t the important part. There was new information under the trait section.

    _____________

    <Heart of steel>

    You will be able to better control your emotions.

    ________________

    The exnation was straightforward.

    There wasn''t anything special either, but the fact that he could now control his emotions better made him gain upper hand against the will of Dragon which continuously tried to incite his emotions.

    Ashoka smiled and further evaluated his status.

    The abilities, such as strength and agility, were evaluated in numbers.

    But he got no time to check on them as currently, he was standing in front of the dragon will.

    [Y-You really do have the status window!]

    Hot mes spilled from Drakorinith''s mouth. It seemed that he couldn''t see the contents of the status window, as he murmured that he could only see the silhouette.

    "What is this status window and the message?"

    [¡­It''s a system, A power exclusive to the dragons]

    "System? For what?"

    [I have no reason to tell you.]

    "To elerate growth?"

    [How¡­ How did you¡­?!]

    "I knew it."

    Like a reflex, he responded as soon as he felt him out. Just like his name suggested, The king of Wrath couldn''t hide his feelings.

    ''It''s as I expected.''

    Ashoka nodded. He thought it was weird that he got a system as soon as he essed the dragon grimoire.

    At first, he thought, it might be due to his reincarnation but now he realized that wasn''t the case.

    The system was the result of his contract with the dragon grimoire.

    [Give it back. Your body, my power, give them all back!]

    Drakorinith started to throw a tantrum. He looked like a baby sitting on a massive throne.

    "I don''t know how to give them back, nor do I have any intention to do so."

    It was the way to elerate his growth as well as a system where the dragon''s powerys, Ashoka had no intention of giving it away.

    He obtained the ability to grow faster, to a higher peak. There was no reason to give it back to the madman that tried to take his body.

    [It''s not yours!]

    "And you tried to take my body, which is not yours."

    [Th-The King of wrath heard your wishes¡­]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I did the desire for power, but that is something I will achieve myself. It''s meaningless if I realize it by giving up my body to something I don''t understand¡ªlike you."

    [Kuh¡­]

    Drakonith ground his teeth but couldn''t open his mouth, as he had nothing to say.

    "Go away, now."

    Ashoka turned away as he finished the conversation.

    [I can''t go. I won''t leave until you give me back my power!]

    Drakorinith screeched and assaulted Ashoka. The moment Ashoka clenched his fist, thinking he would cope with it as much as he wanted, Drakonrinith''s body started to shine blue.

    The blue me flowed like water to wind around his hand.

    Ashoka prepared for the iing pain, but it didn''t hurt at all.

    Zoom.

    The blue me around his hand disappeared and a ring appeared. It was a flowery ring made of blue ember-like rock.

    [I''m going to stick with you until the day you die!]

    Drakorinith provoked him by shaking the flower hanging on the ring.

    [It hasn''t been long since I woke up, but my power will soon return. When that happens, you won''t be able to stop me, no matter what you do.]

    "Sure."

    Ashoka tried to take off the ring, but just like when he tried to touch the me, it just dispersed instead of being caught.

    [Hmm¡­]

    But it didn''t lookpletely ineffective as the ring vibrated, and Drakorinith stopped talking each time he touched it.

    [Kuh, it''s useless. This monarch will never be chased away!]

    "Let''s try it, then."

    Ashoka tried to scratch, pull, rub it against the wall, and trample on the ring. However, it didn''t disappear.

    He was very tenacious.

    "Tsk."

    He tutted. The flowery ring didn''t disappear, no matter what he did.

    ''Even though I do want to remove it¡­''

    It might be better just to leave it be.

    The system could disappear if he forcefully took it off, and there was a chance that the dragon''s will would transfer to his brother, Sudhatta.

    Like the saying goes, keep your friends close, and the enemies closer. It would be better to keep him nearby, instead of having him plotting somewhere unseen.

    So, Ashoka decided to keep Drakorinith under control.

    "If you aren''t going to get off, then change your appearance at least. A ring with flowers doesn''t suit you."

    Ashoka frowned.

    He could at least understand if it were a skull, but he didn''t want to wear a flowery bracelet.

    A massive majestic dragon hiding as a flower bracelet! What a weird concealment.

    [Respect my tastes.]

    "Haaah¡­"

    He was at a loss for words at how the taste of this violent and impatient guy was a flowery ring.

    [This monarch has never let go of his prey. Your body and mind are mine.]

    "I''d better ignore it."

    [Kuh! You damn brat!]

    Ashoka blocked his hearing and concentrated on getting out of the space he was in.

    It didn''t take much effort as the space soon distorted and he was once again back in his chambers still sitting in a cross-legged position.

    Seemed like it was only his soul that was interacting with the dragon.

    Sage Chankaya, Sage Vyasa and old man Ping were all watching him from the four sides preparing for any situation.

    Ashoka slowly opened his eyes and greeted them with a smile.

    "It''s a sess"

    ---***---

 Chapter 23 [Bonus ]The Next Morning

    ?Ashoka sessfully formed the contract with the Dragon grimoire and as if getting a buy-one-get-one offer, Drakonrinith, the Monarch of Wrath also clung to him.

    Sage Vyasa and Sage Chanakya were overjoyed with his sess since if he had failed to make a contract with the grimoire they would have to hand over the precious dragon grimoire to the crown prince.

    Soon after, Sage Chanakya bombarded him with questions as to what happened and what did he gain after the contract.

    Ashoka didn''t hide anything from Sage Chanakya and was honest with him.

    He told him what exactly happened, from the contract with the dragon grimoire to the Monarch of Wrath, Drakorith turning into a flowery ring.

    He told him everything that happened while he was in that ck dimension.

    One reason being he didn''t exactly want to lie to Sage Chanakya who had provided him with such a rare opportunity to be contracted with a dragon grimoire.

    Another reason being he wanted to find out if there are any ways to get rid of Drakorinith.

    Although Sage Chanakya and Vyasa were curious about the system, they choose to keep their curiosity in check and warned Ashoka.

    "Do not disclose the information about the system to anyone unless you absolutely trust them"

    That''s what Sage Chanakya advised him.

    Ashoka really wanted to hear their advice but maybe due to his talk with Drakonith, he was very exhausted and he copsed soon after.

    Old man Ping checked his health and made sure that there was nothing wrong with him.

    Chanakya once again examined Ashoka''s body for any abnormalities, but except for the strong dark attribute mana, he didn''t manage to find anything else.

    Though he tried to look into the flowery ring in Ashoka''s hand, which Ashoka said was the manifestation of Drakorinith''s will, He didn''t find anything.

    And it was also impossible for even him, the praised 9th-rank magician of the Mauryan empire to touch the ring, it was like it wasn''t even there.

    If it isn''t for the visibility of the ring, Sage Chanakya wouldn''t even have believed Ashoka dismissing it as a child''s delusion.

    Anyway, with that, the matter came to an end.

    Despite the fact that Chandra was very worried to discover another one of her child in unconscious child, everything else ended peacefully.

    Leaving a letter for unconscious kids, they left the tempest manor as no officials and rtives were permitted to stay in the tempest manor except for the children of the emperor and the nannies in charge of them.

    ***

    The next day dawned.

    Ashoka got up feeling refreshed.

    His nanny Hema was already in front of him with arge cup of milk.

    "Good morning, Hema"

    Ashoka greeted her as he took the ss from her.

    Every fiber of his being was surging with incredible power.

    Ashoka felt like he could do anything right now.

    "Good morning, young master."

    She greeted him back while moving closer to the next bed to hand the milk to still-sleeping Sudhatta.

    Though his wounds were severe, since the royal physician himself treated him, he was able to recover very rapidly.

    Sudhatta was now as good as new.

    "Sage Chanakya has left a letter for each of you, master"

    Hema said pulling out two letters from her pocket and handing them to the princes.

    "A letter..?..! They already left?"

    It was Sudhatta who was surprised by hearing that everyone had already left the tempest manor.

    "Unfortunately, they had to leave. Since neither any rtives nor any officials could stay in the tempest manor"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I wanted to bid them farewell before they left"

    Sudhatta pouted like a puppy seeing which Ashoka chuckled inwardly.

    Anyway, he didn''tment on that as his brother was a crybaby who would start crying over any small matter.

    Instead, Ashoka opened the letter.

    [There will be young children from all noble familiesing over to the tempest manor for training, be sure to make some connections.]

    He could guess who wrote the letter without even thinking.

    ''Sage Chanakya, as expected of him, right to the point as always.''

    A smile appeared on Ashoka''s face.

    He closed his letter and looked towards Sudhatta.

    "What does it say?"

    He asked with curiosity.

    "Nothing special, they instructed me to rest for today and join the training from tomorrow"

    Since Sudhatta was severely injured, it made sense that they told him to take rest.

    Nevertheless, since Ashoka needed to attend the training, he got from bed to freshen up.

    "Ok then, I am going to go ahead."

    "..And I will get even stronger moving ahead of you in today''s training, good luck catching up to me"

    Ashoka teased Sudhatta intentionally before leaving the room.

    "I am not going lose to you"

    He heard a shout not long after he left the room, which made him chuckle once more.

    ''My cute brother''

    ***

    After devouring the tasty breakfast made by Hema, Ashoka left the annex building with the luggage that contained his training equipment.

    "See youter, young master."

    Hema bowed while wishing him farewell, although they were going to meet again in the evening.

    Nevertheless, Ashoka wanted to act cool and waved his hand without looking back.

    "Good luck, Ashoka."

    Sudhatta also wished him luck.

    "Thank you."

    Ashoka nodded, then turned back. Without dy, he started walking towards the training ground.

    "Is he going to be alright?"

    Sudhatta worriedly asked Hema.

    "I am praying for the safety of those noble kids, young master"

    "That''s right, he is Ashoka after all."

    Both of them nodded looking at Ashoka''s back, which got farther and farther away while they prayed that he wouldn''t beat up those young nobles.

    ---***---

 Chapter 24 The Noble Children

    ?The training ground looked like a long box, as tall walls preventing the view from the outside formed a rectangle around the area.

    To the right side of the entrance, there was an outdoor gymnasium, covered in fine soil. And to the left side, there was an indoor gymnasium with a roof.

    Ashoka looked around the training ground, then looked at the children lined up at the center.

    ''Just as I''ve heard, there are a lot of them.''

    Despite it being still early in the morning, over a hundred children were warming up all around the training ground.

    Ashoka had heard that there were that many people every time because everyone above the age of 6 from all the noble families would gather in the tempest manor for training at this particr time of the year.

    ''They said there were more people than usual this time.''

    Hema, his nanny had told him that there would be more children thanst timeing to the tempest manor this year.

    He wasn''t sure why, But he wasn''t particrly interested in that matter either.

    As Ashoka was about to warm up, thinking that it was interesting, he heard a cold voice speak.

    "That''s him, right? One of the genius twins?"

    "Genius twins? was that really true?"

    "He is just a bastard son of the Emperor, how powerful can a bastard like him be?"

    The noble children were as arrogant as he had thought and were loudly criticizing him.

    "Look at that ring in his hand?"

    "A flowery ring?"

    "What is he, a baby?"

    Some of the noble children giggled, looking at the ring on Ashoka''s hand.

    [Are they perhaps speaking about this monarch?]

    Drakorinith shuddered, after having been quiet up to that point, as if asleep.

    ''That''s why I told you to change the way the ring looks.''

    [They are trash with no taste. What are you doing? Smash their skulls already.]

    Drakorinith''s voice was boiling with anger.

    ''For what?''

    [They aren''t only mocking this monarch, but also picking a fight with you. Are you saying that you are tolerating them?]

    ''It''s not like I am bothered by it.''

    [I don''t care! If they looked straight at this monarch, that''s enough reason to pluck their eyes out¡­]

    ''I''m not crazy like you.''

    He was relieved that he didn''t give his body to that madman.

    "Hmm."

    Ashoka turned around and looked at the noble children, who were still running their mouths. Although they flinched a little when Ashoka gazed at them, they provocatively stuck their chins out.

    ''I would''ve ignored something like this in my past life to avoid any problems.''

    Ashoka lived his past life hiding behind his mother who shielded him against all the threats.

    It wasfortable to hide behind someone but he had already realized the price he had to pay for that.

    ''I already decided to live a different life this time.''

    He had decided not to repeat the mistake he had done in his past life, so he isn''t going to endure anything like he did in his past life.

    "What did you just say?"

    Ashoka menacingly approached the children. They looked flustered, as they hadn''t expected him toe up to them.

    "Huh?"

    "Wh-what are you saying¡­?"

    They tried to make up excuses but Ashoka was not a child like them to easily leave them be.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Stop buzzing like a mosquito and speak clearly."

    "Hmm."

    "Th-that is¡­"

    The children from the noble families line didn''t know what to do, so they awkwardly looked at each other.

    ''I knew it.''

    Those children were just repeating what their parents had taught them. It was the kind of situation that didn''t even need a proper solution.

    "Haven''t you learned not to talk about people behind their backs if you cannot speak to their faces?"

    "Sh-Shut up!"

    "How dare you talk to us like that!"

    "You are just a bastard son, how dare you act like a direct son!"

    The children burst out in rebuttal at Ashoka who stood firm against them.

    "The word ''dare'' is used when you are talking to someone in a lower position than you. You don''t have the right to say that to me."

    Ashoka''s voice wasn''t loud, nor quiet, as he was simply stating the facts.

    "Kuh!"

    The three noble children spread their feet and clenched their fists as if they were going to strike at any time.

    Snap.

    Ashoka stretched his fingers. It wasn''t a bad idea to warm up and attract some attention before the training started.

    "Screw you¡­"

    "Stop!"

    When the noble children were about to charge, a stern scolding was heard. It was from a handsome, blue-haired boy in his early teens.

    [Who does he think he is to get in the way? Break his skull.]

    Drakorinith who was disappointed by the interruption of a fight spoke with annoyance.

    ''Is that Ahmed?''

    The youngest son of Mir Khan, one of the two dukes of the Mauryan empire.

    Like Ashoka and Sudhatta, he was a child who was praised as a genius who appear once in hundreds of years.

    "What are you all doing when the training is about to start? Are you nning to cken the name of your noble families?"

    Ashoka expected that he would take the three brats'' side, but he scolded everyone instead.

    "Ahmed!"

    "I apologize!"

    A single word from him was enough to make half of the noble children bow like mice in front of a cat, despite how they were about to charge at Ashoka just now.

    After getting the apology from the coterals, Ahmed approached Ashoka.

    "I apologize for their behavior, I am Ahmed Khan from the Khan duke family, nice to meet you"

    He extended his hand towards Ashoka, politely introducing himself.

    Although Ashoka felt somewhat goodwill towards him from his actions, he could feel an uneasiness from his extended hand.

    "Nice to meet you too, I am Ashoka as you may have known"

    Nevertheless, Ashoka shook hands with him as disrespecting the goodwill of someone didn''t sit right with him.

    As they were greeting each other, a voice emerged from the crowd of children attracting the attention of everyone.

    "If you two aren''t nning to participate in the training, then get out of here. This is not a ce for you all to y friends."

    ---***---

 Chapter 25 Alberad Agnus

    ?"If you aren''t nning to participate in the training, then get out of here. This is not a ce to y friends."

    It was a boy with green hair and ck eyes.

    "What? who the hell is he?"

    "How dare he talk like that to Ahmed?"

    "Does he have a death wish?"

    The noble children murmured among themself while wondering about the identity of the daring kid.

    "If I am not mistaken, You are Vikram from the Sena Duke family, aren''t you?"

    Ahmed turned around looking at the green-haired boy.

    "I don''t know how a bastard who didn''t even inherit the name of Duke Sena managed toe here to the tempest manor, but be mindful of your words, everyone isn''t as generous as myself to let you run your mouth"

    Duke Gandarva Sena along with Duke Mir Khan were the two dukes of the Mauryan empire who held the most military power next to the Emperor''s royal army.

    It wouldn''t be wrong to call them two pirs of the Empire.

    And though both Ahmed and Vikram belonged to the duke families, Ahmed was the official son of duke khan whereas Vikram was a bastard son born to a maid.

    Vikram''s position in the family is very different from that of Ahmed in the Khan family.

    Just the fact that he was able to attend the training in the tempest manner was a surprise.

    On the other hand, it proved how talented he was to be able to attend the tempest manor training despite being a bastard son, which attracted Ashoka''s interest.

    But it seemed like Vikram was a short-tempered kid as he made his way in front of Ahmed.

    "I would love to see what the ''child'' of duke Khan is capable of"

    He said provoking Ahmed.

    The atmosphere turned tense as they both were ready to break out into a fight.

    Ashoka who was very intrigued by the flow of things watched the situation with excited eyes.

    But as if to pour cold water on his expectations the doors of the training ground were mmed open.

    m!

    A red-haired man walked past the door, which was still vibrating. With pointy ears and a heavenly appearance, he had both a mysterious and cheerful atmosphere around him.

    "Are you fighting already? You have a lot of guts, I guess it''s because you''re still young. Too young, actually."

    He grinned and moved to the center of the training ground.

    ''An elf?''

    Ashoka narrowed his eyes. There was no way he wouldn''t know about an elf after reading so many novels in his past life.

    But the real reason he was surprised was that Sage Chanakya had told him that most of the races other than humans inhabited the eastern continent, which wasmonly known as the "Alliance of seven kingdoms".

    So he was momentarily surprised to see an elf here.

    But it seemed like Ashoka was the only one who was surprised by his appearance as everyone else seemed like they know who he was.

    "Sword of the Emperor, the elf swordsman, Alberad Agnus"

    "He is here to teach us?"

    "I heard that he was injured..."

    There was news that he was injured in a dungeon and ended up retiring, so the children hadn''t expected to meet him there.

    "Hmph!"

    Alberad nced at Ashoka and the children, then went to the tform that allowed him to look down on the whole training ground.

    While Alberad was scouting the children, the two in front of Ashoka calmed down.

    "I guess your luck was good¡­"

    Ahmed said before turning around and walking to where a group of children was waiting for him.

    "We will see whose luck it was"

    Vikram also responded calmly before standing there all alone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It didn''t seem like there was anyone with him as he was standing all alone.

    ''A lone wolf, huh?''

    Ashoka thought looking at him only to realize that there was no one at his side either.

    He really missed thepany of his brother, who clinged onto him at moments like this.

    Ignoring the matter, Ashoka nced at the children who were gathered there.

    It seemed like his siblings who were staying at the tempest manor were training in a different training ground as he couldn''t see any of them.

    Finally, Ashoka turned his attention toward the elf standing on the stage.

    "Nice to meet you all."

    Alberad smiled from the tform.

    "I''m the head instructor Alberad, who is going to oversee your training."

    His voice was bright, not in a frivolous way, but cheerful. Keeping aid-back smile, he continued.

    "There are a hundred sixty trainees, but only eight instructors. As you must also be thinking that there are too many trainees, let''s reduce that number. A quarter would be ideal."

    Alberad''sid-back smile became slightly mischievous.

    "Re-Reduce?"

    "To a quarter?"

    "What are you talking about¡­?"

    The children''s faces went ashy pale. It was the first time they''d heard of trainees being weeded out before basic training in tempest manor.

    "We will distinguish between gems and pebbles, quite literally. I''d rather train some quality swordsmen over quantity."

    Alberad waved his finger at the children as if he were choosing products.

    "I''m the son of Marquise! It''s nonsense to weed me out before bing a trainee!"

    One of the children shouted in anger.

    "That''s true! We were all ordered to participate by the family!"

    More joined him in his rebuttal.

    "Ah. I''m dumb, so I don''t know about the noble families at all."

    Alberad frowned while picking his ear with his pinky finger.

    "I''m thew on this training ground. If you aren''t happy about it,in to the elders who appointed me, or even better to the Emperor."

    Despite looking like a ruffian rather than a head instructor, his good-looking appearance still managed to make him look cool.

    ''Weeding out¡­''

    Ashoka scratched his chin.

    [Who is that arrogant guy?]

    ''What?''

    [He dares to look down on me! I don''t like it. Pluck off that elf''s ears.]

    ''Is there even anyone that you do like?''

    [Back when I was alive, no one could see my eyes. As the true monarch that everyone admired¡­]

    ''Shut up.''

    Because Drakorinith started to talk for too long, Ashoka tapped the ring forcing him to shut up.

    [How dare you....do ...something.....like this....to this monarch...]

    like that the cries of the old dragon reverberated without being heard by anyone.

    ---***---

 Chapter 26 Test Starts!

    ?"Then let''s start the test."

    Alberad blew away the earwax on his pinky finger.

    "What do you think the most important thing is when learning martial arts?"

    He asked a question to the children who were looking at him with mixed feelings.

    "It''s talent!"

    "It''s a strong and flexible body!"

    "A steady energy center!"

    "The way of training for swordsmanship and aura is the most important!"

    The children seemed to think that the test had already started, as they shouted what they thought was the most important with their hands raised.

    "Talent, body, energy center, swordsmanship, those are all correct. However, those are just the walls and roof. There is a groundwork that needs to beid under them. It''s stamina and willpower."

    "Ah¡­"

    "Hm¡­"

    The children lowered their hands and nodded, believing that he was right.

    "Some of you have already learned martial arts, and others haven''t. As such, I''m going to use the simplest, yet the most certain, method to evaluate you."

    Alberad''s finger, which had been pointed at the children, moved towards the outdoor gymnasium.

    "Runps in the gymnasium until I tell you to stop. At full speed!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, two people moved.

    It was Vikram, the bastard son of Duke Sena and Ahmed from Duke Khan''s family.

    "Eek!"

    "Let¡­ Let''s go!"

    "Run!"

    The other children followed the two and started running in the gymnasium.

    [Don''t move. How dare that point-eared chicken order the contractor of this great monarch! No one is allowed to order this monarch¡­]

    Ashoka ignored Drako and filled his lungs with fresh air. He kicked the ground, following the children running in front of him.

    ''They are indeed different.''

    Ahmed and Vikram were running way ahead already. Despite looking like they were casually running, they were at a speed that nobody else could catch up to.

    It wasn''t because of their aura being high quality or having special attribute mana, but simply because they had trained their minds and bodies from an early age.

    [Ahem. If you have started running, then go to the front. Why are you at the very back?]

    ''I don''t even know what you want anymore.''

    [ just don''t want to lose.]

    ''This is not apetition.''

    Ashoka looked at Alberad, who was whistling on the tform. He probed others'' potential and spirit. What was visible to the eyes wasn''t going to be the only criterion.

    "Huu¡­"

    Ashoka exhaled with shining eyes.

    ''The winner of this test is whoeversts the longest.''

    And that was something that he was confident about, more than anyone in the continent.

    * * *

    "Lord Ahmed is clearly peerless."

    "That kid Vikram doesn''t seem half bad either"

    "It''s not just their speed, but they are also stable. They aren''t at their full speed, so they should be able to run for hours like that. To be so aplished at that age, I''m afraid of what they will be. It''s scary."

    The two instructors standing under the tform were chatting while looking at the running children.

    "The other noble children this year are also quite capable. They must''ve been well educated."

    "Hmm... There are manypetent ones. It looks like they have been picked carefully."

    They didn''t only look at Vikram and Ahmed. They evaluated every single child, including those running at the back.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hmm¡­"

    The instructors that were observing every child frowned as they looked at Ashoka, running among the group in the back.

    "How unexpected, he can''t catch up?"

    "As expected, the rumors are always exaggerated"

    "Hm, he can''t even catch up to those lowly nobles."

    The instructors calmly looked away at the other children while ignoring Ashoka who was at the very back of the group.

    However, Alberad, who was humming behind them, had his eyes fixated on Ashoka.

    ''How curious.''

    his ck eyes shone brightly.

    ''It''s my first time seeing someone like him.''

    Alberad had received a blessing of nature brighter than anyone of his race, and he was excellent at discerning others'' conditions and potential.

    He thought the only people he couldn''t analyze with his talent were the continent''s strongest.

    ''However¡­''

    He had to change his mind for the first time.

    Neither Vikram nor Ahmed, who were running at the front nor the noble children who were running behind them, could go beyond his insight.

    He could see how they would grow, and how much stronger they would be.

    Except for one person.

    Ashoka Maurya.

    He was like a mystery covered in secrets.

    ''Why can''t I see it?''

    As if hidden behind a cloud, he couldn''t see his future or his potential.

    Because he had no potential? It wasn''t something like that. It meant that he was outside of his perception, like when he was looking at those stronger than himself.

    "This is funny."

    Alberad smiled. A really interesting human had appeared in such a boring era.

    * * *

    "Look at that."

    "Is he really inst ce after acting all cocky?''

    "You can''t even call himst ce, since he will drop out soon."

    The nobles smirked, looking at Ashoka running among the slowest group.

    "There''s no way a guy who grew upfortably in the tempest manor protected by those royal knights can run properly."

    "Look at his face, there is not even an expression on his face."

    "He isn''t even going tost ten minutes."

    Other children also startedughing.

    But Ashoka didn''t have an expressionless face because of being worn out.

    ''Are they really only going to run when it''s training?''

    The amount of training that Sage Chanakya made him and his brother undergo when they were just three years old was beyond what these children who were still wet beyond their ears could understand.

    Not to mention the personal training he had been doing ever since he entered the Tempest manor.

    Just running until their stamina ran out was too easy to be true inparison.

    ''It is too easy.''

    Ashoka thought running leisurely while enjoying the beautiful weather.

    ---***---

    (Note: I will be using ''Drako'' as a short name for Drakorinith, the Dragon monarch from now on, hope it doesn''t confuse)

 Chapter 27 Vikram

    ?One hour had passed since the children started running around the gymnasium.

    Vikram and Ahmed were still running at the front, and the coterals, vassal children, and rmended children were neck-in-neck behind them.

    Of course, not all one hundred sixty of them were running anymore.

    Those whocked stamina had already given up and were resting in a corner, and the number of quitters kept increasing even now.

    "Haaaah."

    Alberad''s eyes quickly moved left and right, despite lying down on the tform and yawning.

    ''The sixty-first guy gave up earlier than his stamina couldst, and the sixty-second onested longer.''

    He was grasping all one hundred sixty children at a nce with sleepy eyes.

    However, stamina wasn''t the only thing he was analyzing.

    ''There is no point in just checking their stamina.''

    How much stamina children had depended on how they grew up. Honestly, they were all simr except for the two and the roughly twenty-best children.

    Even if their stamina was simr, some children gave up as soon as they were out of breath, and some kept running until the end, while their sides pinched or they cried.

    ''That difference is the most important thing here.''

    Just like there were people who gave up easily, there are also people who never gave up. That difference in willpower that looked small at present would grow to be tremendous in the future.

    Stamina could be increased, and talents could be nurtured.

    However, it was extremely difficult to develop perseverance.

    Children who never gave up wouldn''t give up in the future either, and children who gave up easily would grow up to be adults who did the same.

    Of course, there were exceptions, as some would realize and change their way. However, that was as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack.

    If you can''t bend a nt, how can you bend it when it grows up into a tree?

    Like that , if the children can''t correct their way early on, it would be very difficult to do so in the future.

    So, looking for a child who already had perseverance and willpower was the easiest way.

    ''This is pretty much set in stone now.''

    Alberad smiled. Over half of the children had already given up, and the rest were getting slower as they tired.

    As Alberad was preparing to end the exam, the pitch-ck-haired child running in the back group crossed his sight.

    ''Ashoka Maurya.''

    He was the only child who had exceeded his expectations.

    Alberad''s eyes shone like stars.

    ''I don''t understand it.''

    Ashoka had run out of stamina a long time ago. He shouldn''t have been able to stand, because of the shortening of his breath. However, he kept moving his feet relentlessly, without breaking his posture.

    ''This can''t even be called perseverance anymore. This is obstinacy.''

    He had seen many brilliant talents, throughout countless battlefields.

    Among them, there were swordsmen who would stand at the top of the continent with their swords, and magicians who would change the standard of the world with their magic.

    But none of them had as much persistence as Ashoka.

    He kept running even after running out of stamina, especially when he was a six-year-old child who was born with a terrible constitution.

    That wasn''t possible without having gone through the hardships of life. He couldn''t figure out just how a sheltered child-like Ashoka possibly ended up with such obstinacy.

    ''Hmm¡­''

    He looked around the entire gymnasium.

    Vikram and Ahmed, who were staying at the top despite saving their power, were amazing. However, that was nothingpared to Ashoka, who was still running stably with no trace of exhaustion.

    The children of noble families who made fun of Ashoka were drooling as they ran as if they didn''t want to lose to him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Haha."

    Alberad''s lips bent into a smooth arc.

    "It''s going to be fun teaching them."

    * * *

    "Hmm¡­"

    Vikram kept turning back, as he couldn''t focus on running. And each time, he had to frown.

    ''Why? Why is that guy still running?!''

    Ashoka.

    He was someone who looked like a weak child.

    Staying in the tempest manor for more than half of his life, he thought Ashoka would be very differentpared to himself who had to work up his way due to being an Illigimate son.

    Although Ashoka was also a bastard son like himself, he was a prince.

    And the privileges he got as a prince were iparable to Vikram who was born to a maid.

    Maybe it was due to jealousy, Vikram felt an aversion toward Ashoka.

    ''He shouldn''t be in any condition to run right now¡­''

    Looking at Ashoka''s outer appearance, he had a thin body, a handsome which didn''t give the impression that he was strong, which misdirected Vikram''s thoughts.

    When Vikram saw him for the first time, Ashoka looked even more pathetic from his perspective while wearing a flowery ring.

    He didn''t even have the slightest sign of having trained.

    ''And yet¡­''

    He didn''t give up.

    The children of noble families, whose talents had been acknowledged were already giving up.

    And yet, he was still running with an expressionless face like he wasn''t even affected by anything.

    ''And the person next to me, he is also annoying.''

    Ahmed, who was the only person who kept up with him, and Ashoka, who he thought would drop out, were both irritating.

    ''Alright. I''ll show you the clear difference.''

    Deciding that he would discourage both Ahmed and Ashoka, he fiercely kicked the ground.

    Swoosh!

    Using aura, he amplified the muscles in his thighs and calves. Running at a speed that could create tunnel vision, he looked back.

    ''Those brats?!''

    Neither Ahmed, who he thought of as a rival, nor Ashoka were showing any kind of reaction.

    They were both running at their own pace, and it was the other children from noble families who were carelessly following him.

    "Tsk!"

    Vikram clicked his tongue and increased his speed.

    He was now far ahead of Ahmed, who used to run next to him, and he had already run past Ashoka a long time ago.

    However, Ashoka and Ahmed''s speed didn''t change. It was like they were telling him that they weren''t interested in him.

    ''Kuh!''

    Realizing that he was ignored by those inferior to him, anger simmered inside him.

    ''Let''s see how long you can keep up that act.''

    * * *

 Chapter 28 [Bonus ]Draco Attacks Again!

    ?"Huff!"

    Ashoka smiled, exhaling vigorously.

    ''Power keeps flowing in.''

    His stamina pool had gone empty, resembling a dried-up well a long time ago.

    Although he had trained well, he was just a 10-year-old kid, and runningp afterp around the huge gymnasium would be difficult even for him.

    But thanks to the energy cirction method he had learned from Sage Vyasa, he was able to keep on going.

    More than that, unlike everyone he was running at a steady pace without rushing, so his stamina consumption and recovery were sort of bnced.

    ''This is heavenpared to back then.''

    When he was training with Sage Chanakya with his brother, Sudhatta, not only were they required to run until they copse, Sage Chanakya would even add some restrictions like additional gravity field speel, weight debuff, speed debuff, etc.

    So Ashoka really felt like the current training was really easy.

    "Huff¡­"

    Ashoka looked forward while panting.

    The noble children, who were still running at full speed, were certainly exceptionally talented. However, Vikram and Ahmed were different from them; they were steadily running from the beginning, at a constant speed.

    Just as he thought that they weren''t called geniuses for nothing.

    Vikram suddenly sped up. He ran past Ahmed and became the front-runner.

    "Eh?"

    "Th....that damn bastard?"

    "Run! Don''t fall behind!"

    The children who saw him forcibly increased their speed.

    "Hmph!"

    As if telling them to catch up, Vikram peered at Ahmed and Ashoka.

    Ashoka obviously ignored his taunt ut someone else was affected by it.

    [What are you doing right now? Are you going to do nothing when you are provoked? Catch up to him and crush those eyes.]

    Draco ground his teeth, ring at Vikram, but Ashoka didn''t react.

    ''I told you before. This isn''t apetition.''

    The run was a test to show how much stamina and willpower everyone had, not apetition.

    And there was one more person who knew that fact.

    ''Tishya Raksha.''

    The silver-haired girl running somewhere among the mid-group kept her pace as if she didn''t have a speck of interest in anything going on around her.

    ''She is actually one step ahead of everyone here.''

    Ashoka could say just by looking that the girl was far more mature and powerful than the kids who were present on the training grounds.

    Although she tried to stay hidden among the average children, her beauty was very hard to hide.

    He''d thought that they were simr, the girl and himself.

    Anyway, he ignored the girl and moved his attention towards the one who is running in the second position.

    ''Ahmed Khan.''

    He was also maintaining a steady pace while ignoring the taunts from Vikram.

    Though they both looked to be on the same level, it seemed like Ahmed was mentally superior to Vikram.

    Vikram was pretending to be an adult, but he was acting ording to his age. If he went onto the battlefield as he was, he would''ve died quickly.

    ''That''s not something I should care about.''

    Ashoka kept running in the gymnasium, following the girl''s back instead of thinking about useless things.

    "Ash¡­ Ashoka?"

    "How¡­?"

    "He¡­ he was still running?"

    The noble children who exhausted themself running after Vikram fell behind. They were the ones who were mocking Ashoka before the test had started.

    "Huff, huff! Wh¡­ what did you do?"

    "Kuh, there''s no way¡­"

    As Ashoka ran past them, the children that were panting slowed their steps and sat down on the ground.

    Ashoka kept running, using their astonished gaze as a driving force.

    ''Pathetic.''

    It''s a fact that those who couldn''t stop talking no matter where they went were actually worthless. Since he wasn''t interested in them to begin with, Ashoka forgot about them and kept running.

    "Huff¡­"

    He kept rotating his mana using the <Enhanced art of mana cirction> thought by Sage Vyasa.

    ''The feel the efficiency increasing with each rotation.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even though he hadn''t run for a long time, the cultivation of <Enhanced art of mana cirction> was progressing quickly.

    Maybe due to the reason that he was practicing it while going all out, he could feel the cirction bing easier by the minute.

    ''It''s still incredibly difficult, though.''

    The rotating of the mana didn''t make the pain disappear.

    Ashoka was still panting from exhaustion.

    [How pathetic.]

    Draco clicked his tongue as he kept running full out.

    [I can''t ept defeat from you whose body will be mine. Give your body to me right now. I will catch up andpletely freeze that blue-haired brat right now.]

    ''Shut up.''

    It wasn''t a test to catch up. It was a fight against himself.

    [I can''t ept defeat as long as this monarch has his eyes open.]

    ''Then close your eyes. It''s already good enough that I''m still running like this.''

    It wasn''t a lie.

    Even though he had the dragon''s system, Ashoka didn''t get all-powerful, he was still a 10-year-old kid.

    [Then give your body to me.]

    Draco transformed into the blue me that he had seen the day before. His anger made him nauseated as it stimted his emotions.

    ''Not now, of all times¡­''

    Ashoka bit his lip.

    Draco''s stimtion felt twice as painful as the day before because of how tired he was.

    ''It''s pointless, so go back to sleep already.''

    He kept his calm expression using the <Enhanced art of mana cirction> at full force. He kept moving his legs, pretending he wasn''t affected.

    [Kuh! Why does The monarch''s power not work on you?!]

    Draco kept stimting the angry emotion relentlessly.

    "Huff¡­"

    Ashoka withstood Draco''s mental attack with his already empty stamina.

    ''I''m dying¡­''

    Cold sweat ran down his back. He felt like he would faint at any moment.

    Thanks to the bnce between the <Enhanced art of mana cirction> and his incredibly rare mana attribute, he barely managed to hold on.

    [You stubborn brat!]

    ''Give up and piss off!''

    "Haa!"

    While Ashoka was pushing back Draco''s power, Alberad, who was lying on the tform suddenly stood up.

    "Everyone, stop!"

    The children who were running in the gymnasium stopped as they heard his clear voice.

    "Huff! Huff!"

    "Kuh!"

    "Aww!"

    The children could hardly keep their eyes open as they panted, sitting on the ground or holding their knees.

    "Huff¡­"

    Ashoka looked like he would die as he panted heavily.

    [What a monster.]

    Draco ground his teeth and went back to the ring.

    ''I told you, you can''t.''

    Ashoka wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    The test was difficult, but withstanding Draco''s attack was even more so. If he''d kept running, he could''ve really died.

    ''Life isn''t easy¡­ Hmm?''

    A new message popped up while he was drinking water.

    Ding!

    [An extreme stamina-surpassing action was performed.]

    [Ability points have increased.]

    ---***---

 Chapter 29 Temporary Trainee

    ?[Strength has increased by 2.]

    [Agility has increased by 1.]

    [Stamina has increased by 1.]

    "Hah¡­"

    Ashoka gasped.

    ''That''s actually true.''

    His muscles twitched, starting from his forearm and then down his entire body. When he clenched his fist, he could feel that his grasping power had be a bit stronger than before.

    Tap.

    His body was light, as if he got rid of a small lump of metal from his body, as he tried jumping in ce.

    ''So the actual body changes when the stats increase, huh?''

    [Did you think the system that is exclusive to the dragons was fake?]

    ''This is crazy.''

    Ashoka was speechless.

    It didn''t make any sense that his physical abilities would improve as a reward for training past his limits. He was about to say that the system was too overpowered when the second set of messages appeared.

    [Sessfully withstood Drokorinith''s interruption.]

    [Ability points have increased further.]

    [Agility increases by 1.]

    [Stamina increases by 1.]

    [Energy increases by 1.]

    They were messages announcing an additional increase in abilities from withstanding Draco''s disruption.

    [What is that?]

    ''¡­''

    Ashoka''s eyes shone as he stayed silent, feeling the euphoria rush through his body.

    [Wh-what is this? Howe it gives you extra stats for withstanding my disruption?!]

    ''Did you not know about it either?''

    [Of course! The system has never been stolen from me before, do you think I had formed a contract with any other humans?!]

    Draco transformed into a blue me and flew around in front of his eyes. He looked flustered as he acted like a bee.

    ''I guess so.''

    Ashoka nodded and opened his status to check upon the changes.

    _______________

    <Status Window>

    Name: Ashoka Maurya

    Title: None

    Mana Attribute: Umbra (Shadow and dark)

    Trait: Resistant against all attributes (Level 2), Heart of Iron.

    Mana cirction method: Enhanced art of mana cirction.

    -------

    Strength: 17

    Agility: 17

    Stamina: 14

    Energy: 21

    Perception: 15

    _______________

    When Ashoka was nodding with satisfaction, a thumping sound could be heard from above the tform.

    "Good job, everyone."

    Alberad, who had stomped the ground, was smiling as he pped his hands.

    "Kuh¡­"

    "Hmm¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Damn it!"

    To his cheerful smile, the children who gave up frowned and lowered their heads.

    "Sigh¡­"

    "I barely made it."

    "I thought I would die."

    On the other hand, those who managed to hold on until the end smiled in satisfaction, despite their tired expressions.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t fail you out yet."

    "Eh?"

    "Pardon?"

    Children opened their eyes at Alberad''s lighthearted voice.

    "I said you were going to be tested, but I didn''t say that the decision would be made today."

    "Oh¡­"

    "Is¡­ Is that true?"

    "Yes. However, if you keep training like today, then most of you will fail out."

    "I beg your pardon?"

    "Wh-what does that mean¡­?"

    The children stared at Alberad in disbelief. Since there were over fifty people who managed to run until the end, it was difficult to believe that most of them were going to fail.

    "I clearly mentioned that you should run at full speed, but you saved your strength while running. Among the one hundred sixty of you, there was only not a single person who ran at full speed the entire time."

    Alberad looked at a certain young kid who had copsed from exhaustion for a very short moment.

    He was Jean Paul, son of a baron from a very remotend which is located far southwest of the Mauryan empire in Maski province.

    "Except for him, everyone else preserved their strength as they ran. It''s pathetic that some of you ended up giving up despite that."

    "Ugh¡­"

    "Th-That is¡­"

    As the children were exposed, they couldn''t find their embarrassment and their faces turned red.

    "In addition, the sly ones that used their aura in order to avoid falling behind should reflect on their actions."

    "Hmm."

    As Alberad finished his sentence, several trainees, including Vikram, bit their lips.

    Ashoka also gave a wry smile as he was using the mana cirction method the whole time.

    "Well, I actually don''t really care about what you do. The ones who take the test are you, not me."

    Alberad grinned. It was a mysterious smile that was serious and crafty at the same time.

    "Your status will be ''Temporary Trainee'' from now on. I will remove the ''temporary'' from it if you manage to pass the test that will take ce in six months."

    "Wh-What is that test?"

    Ahmed raised his hand and asked in all seriousness.

    "It wouldn''t be fun if I told you about it. There won''t be a ranking, but there will be a first ce, so do your best."

    "How hard do we have to train?"

    "I will give you a simple but straightforward hint."

    Cracking his neck, he looked down at the children. Everyone''s eyes were shining with expectations.

    "For six months,plete all the training that I give you. If you just follow my instructions, without involving your personal opinions, then you will pass your test for sure."

    "Oh!"

    "Is¡­ Is that true?"

    "Doesn''t that sound too simple?"

    The children''s expressions brightened, as if they were facing the sun, when they heard that following instructions was enough.

    "I don''t lie. If you follow my instructions, you will pass. However¡­"

    The corners of Alberad''s lips lifted.

    "If you are able to follow all my instructions will be another matter..."

    ---***----

 Chapter 30 Igniting Discord

    ?"My instructions won''t be easy. I''m just going to give you the instructions and let you train however you want. If you follow them the way you did today, then everyone will fail without exception."

    "Hmm¡­"

    "No way¡­"

    The expressions on the faces of the twelve- to thirteen-year-old children were filled with urgency, as they couldn''t go back home without any results.

    However, there were people who stayed calm, as if they weren''t concerned. They were Ashoka and Tishya Raksha.

    They didn''t show any reaction, despite hearing what Alberad said.

    "Damn it¡­"

    On the other hand, Vikram, who had finished first, didn''t look good.

    He didn''t say any names, but Alberad reproached him andplimented the exhausted Jean-Paul.

    Despite running faster than anyone, Vikram felt like he had lost to that no-name noble.

    "You will live in the training ground''s dormitory from now on. It has the best facilities and treatments, so enjoy yourselves for six months."

    Alberad pointed at the dormitory, which could be seen behind the training ground.

    "Hmm¡­"

    "That''s the dormitory¡­?"

    The children''s expressions didn''t get better, despite hearing that it had the best treatment. That was because they knew those benefits were only temporary.

    "Since this is the first day, I''ll finish here. You can go rest or keep training here however you want. There is also an indoor gymnasium on the left side, so feel free to use it."

    Albeard went down the tform as he finished his speech. However, when he was halfway down the stairs, he turned his head and grinned.

    "Oh, one more thing. Social standing doesn''t exist here. Whether you are a prince, a baron, or a duke, you are all equals. Make sure to get along with your fellow trainees."

    He waved his hand, showing he really had nothing else to say now, and left the training ground. Half the instructors followed him and left, while the other half looked over the children with their backs against the wall.

    [That rude, pointy-eared¡­]

    ''What do you dislike about him so much?''

    Ashoka showed his confusion as he looked down on Draco.

    [I don''t like his face. He dares to look down on this monarch, thinking he has everything in his grasp. Ten thousand years of imprisonment in ice won''t be enough punishment for such insolence.]

    ''¡­''

    He exined, but Ashoka still couldn''t understand it. For him, it looked like Draco was just a psychopath.

    ''I''d better ignore him.''

    Shaking his head slightly, he rxed his tired body and mind using the mana cirction method.

    ''I should check out the gymnasium.''

    Ignoring the murmuring Draco, Ashoka entered the indoor gymnasium that Alberad mentioned.

    "Hmm¡­"

    "Ashoka"

    "Just how did he even run?"

    The noble children couldn''t take their eyes off Ashoka''s back as he entered the indoor gymnasium.

    There was too big of a difference between what they saw earlier, and what they had thought about him.

    They still couldn''t believe that he managed to hold out for longer than they had, despite them constantly training their stamina.

    "It must be thanks to the elixirs provided by the emperor."

    Luz Percival frowned. He was the coteral who first picked a fight with Ashoka.

    "E-Elixir?"

    "But isn''t he a bastard? I heard that the emperor doesn''t even care about anyone other than his official children."

    "That''s right. How could he have gotten an elixir?"

    "Even if he got an elixir, it shouldn''t have been a good one."

    The other children refused Luz''s opinion by giving reasons.

    "I heard that Sage Chanakya was very close to the twins, not to mention Sage Vyasa, who is their grandfather, he must have gotten elixirs from them."

    Luz exined the situation to the coterals, who were all wondering being set on making Ashoka look like a sheltered prince.

    He was trying very hard to ignite discord between the noble children and Ashoka.

    "Ah!"

    "Sage Chanakya did!"

    It wasn''t wrong either as Sage Chanakya was the one who provided Ashoka with the dragon grimoire.

    "In the end, he managed to run thanks to the power of the elixir, not on his own."

    "And he''s so proud!"

    Hearing that he''d taken an elixir given to him by Sage Chanakya, the children looked disgusted.

    "Tsk!"

    "What a lucky guy!"

    "He got a lucky elixir despite being a mere bastard, there is really nothing likable about him."

    Luz smiled as the noble children expressed their resentment.

    "That''s why I''m saying,"

    "Huh?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Shouldn''t we teach him a small lesson?"

    "That''s true. Apparently, he was cocky while talking with lord Ahmed as well."

    "I guess we need to show him what''s up."

    "Then when he goes back to the dormitory today¡­"

    "Stop it."

    When the nobles were about to n their assault, a low voice was heard from beside them.

    "Vikram?"

    "You don''t have anything to do with this, so stay away"

    "Birds of the same feather flock together, he is also a bastard after all"

    The noble children didn''t hold back in condemning Vikram.

    "You will dirty the name of your noble families."

    He gave a cold nce at the children.

    ''How pathetic.''

    He didn''t like Ashoka either, but oppressing him using group violence was disgraceful.

    He couldn''t let them n such a thing as someone who is representing the house of Sena.

    "What matters if he consumed elixirs or not, results are all that matters. You all should better focus on your training rather than talking about someone behind their backs."

    Narrowing his eyes at their unsightly behavior, Vikram left the training ground.

    "Ah, hmm¡­"

    "He¡­ He told us to stop."

    "Hmm."

    "Are you really that stupid?"

    "Who does he thinks of himself to order us?"

    Luz clicked his tongue, seeing the discouraged noble children.

    And as if you encourage Luz another low voice was heard.

    "Dogs often forget their ces, it is our duty as their masters to show them where they stand"

    "Lord Ahmed!"

    It was Ahmed who said that, but he didn''t say anything more and just left the training grounds.

    All the children were looking confused at what he meant when Luz intervened.

    "He is actually telling us to do it."

    "What?"

    "He was saying that he didn''t want to get his own hands dirty, so we should proceed with it. Did you really not get it?"

    "Ah?"

    "Is¡­ Is that so?"

    "Of course. Finish preparing already. If we give Ashoka a proper lesson, Lord Ahmed will also be satisfied,ter we can teach a lesson to that rude bastard Vikram."

    The four trainees gathered in a circle and started to n how they would discipline Ashoka.

    And after that¡­

    Tishya Raksha, who hadn''t looked at anyone so far, focused her gaze on a certain location.

    It wasn''t Vikram who finished in the first ce or Ahmed who came second, it was nor the children from noble families, nor Alberad, who was called the Sword of Emperor.

    Ashoka.

    Her gaze was fixated on Ashoka''s back, whose performance had been less than average during the test. And then, she murmured one word.

    "Strange."

    Ashoka walked outside of the indoor gymnasium after checking the different equipment.

    ''Not bad.''

    The training equipment was thetest and the best, just like Alberad had said. The training ground certainly looked like it would raise the trainees to be the best if they could follow directions.

    Since he had started to train in the afternoon, the sky was already getting dark. He went out of the training ground, and was about to head over to the dormitory¡­

    "Hey."

    From the alleyway to the right side, a low voice could be heard. When he turned his head, the four coterals who picked a fight that morning were ring at him with intimidating expressions.

    "I heard you ingested an elixir before your first birthday."

    "And that''s how you became so cocky?"

    "If I consumed an elixir like you, I would''ve been way better than you. I''d be right behind Lord Ahmed already."

    The four children seemed to believe that they were speaking with authority as they approached.

    [Are you really being looked down on by such kids? I want to end my life now.]

    ''Don''t worry.''

    The me in Ashoka''s eyes was ignited.

    ''You will be able to see what you want this time.''

    ---***---

 Chapter 31 Time To Teach Some Manners.

    ?"Hmm¡­"

    Ashoka''s hands trembled despite his calm mind.

    "You don''t need to be so nervous. We just want to talk."

    The long-haired kid at the front approached him thinking that Ashoka was trembling with fear.

    Ashoka knew his name already.

    Luz Parmar or something?

    He was the guy who was bad-mouthing him that morning, and he had also shown a rather brilliant performance in the training by running till the end.

    "Hey."

    The three children who were next to Luz stuck themselves to Ashoka''s sides and his back when Luz pointed with his chin.

    "Talk? What kind of talk do you want?"

    Ashoka said looking back.

    He wanted to step back, but it was impossible to retreat with three people blocking his way.

    "You''ll know once we get there."

    "Follow quietly."

    Luz gestured with a grin, and the two guys next to him started to push Ashoka with their shoulders.

    Since the noble children were rather big like fatasses, it looked like adults taking away a kid.

    "Wa-Wait a second. How about we talk here?"

    "It''s toote."

    "You shouldn''t have been so arrogant."

    As Ashoka shrugged and lowered his gaze, the noble children giggled and put their arms under his armpit.

    [You told me you would show me what I wanted to see, but what are you doing now?]

    Draco grumbled looking at Ashoka''s behavior.

    ''Good things take time, great things take a little longer. This is the same, so wait for a little.''

    "Kuh!"

    Ashoka was thrown to the wall after being dragged helplessly or what it seemed like, to the training ground''s vicinity.

    It was a dark and secluded ce, with no one in sight.

    "Wh-Why are you doing this?"

    Ashoka brought out the best of his acting skills.

    "You elixir-boosted punk."

    "What?"

    "You got abandoned by the emperor, but you dare to boast with the power of a lucky elixir?"

    "You wouldn''t even have been able to run today if it wasn''t for the elixir you got from Sage Chanakya."

    "You wimp!"

    The nobles'' expressions became fierce, like savage beasts who presented with their prey.

    ''For that ridiculous reason¡­''

    The childish and shabby reason seemed to prove that they were still kids.

    ''And they don''t seem to think that they might lose, not at all.''

    Ashoka sneered.

    ''I guess that''s normal.''

    Unlike him, who was six years old, the nobles in front of him were seven to eight years in age and their bodies were also a lot bigger.

    Since they had been training for a long time, they didn''t even consider the possibility of losing.

    "Don''t worry, we will make it unnoticeable."

    "It''s not the first time we''ve done this, after all."

    "Just like what the instructor said, we are going to just have a chat with fellow trainees."

    The noble children approached while swinging their fists.

    "You''re right."

    Ashoka raised his head and smiled.

    "You are Damn right."

    The fear and confusion in his eyes could no longer be seen.

    "Let me teach you guys some manners in between then"

    His smile broadened as he gazed at the noble children with cold eyes.

    "You bastard!"

    The one with the bowl cut at the right side of him punched him.

    After twisting his shoulder to dodge the fist, Ashoka used his right elbow to strike his chest.

    "Gack!"

    The bowl head quacked with his head on the ground, unable to breathe. He kept scratching the ground, trying to respire.

    "Wh-What happened!"

    The narrow-eyed one to his left kicked at him.

    Whack!

    Ashoka fended off it using his left hand. Then he approached him and struck his sr plexus using his fist.

    "Kuh¡­"

    The narrow-eyed child tumbled on the ground, grabbing his stomach as his eyes turned white.

    Wham!

    The guy from behind mmed down with his two fists clenched together. Ashoka deflected it with his palm and kicked his abdomen.

    "Huff!"

    The biggest guy gasped, copsing on the ground.

    "Wh-What are you all doing? Why are you losing to that bastard?!"

    Luz, who was thest one standing, stepped back. His hands were shaking as he stuttered.

    "We are having a talk between fellow trainees, just as you said."

    Ashoka approached Luz, matching his steps to his retreat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''te any closer!''

    Luz swung his left fist as he shouted, followed by his right fist. It was a well-trained, consecutive attack.

    However, the one on the receiving end wasn''t a normal six-year-old child.

    Crack!

    Ashoka''s hand twisted up like a poisonous snake. He grabbed Luz''s left arm and twisted it to the right.

    "Kuah!"

    Luz shrieked, unable to finish swinging his right fist due to the arm-breaking pain.

    "It''s not over yet."

    Using his left hand like a de, he chopped across Luz''s right waist.

    "Kak! Kuaah!"

    Luz rolled on the ground while screaming as if he was facing hisst moment.

    [That''s a marvelous scream. But his skull is still intact. Break it right now.]

    Draco was unusually happy.

    ''Always the skull¡­''

    Ashoka shook his head and looked at the four coterals, who were squirming on the ground.

    "What shall I do?"

    Ashoka turned his head and approached the coteral children with killing intent in his eyes.

    "Waa!"

    "Uhhh!"

    "Wh-what¡­"

    The coterals shivered in anguish. Their expressions weren''t just confused, but terrified.

    "Uhh¡­"

    Lux''s teeth chattered as if he were cold.

    "Uugh!"

    "Pl-Please!''

    As Ashoka approached them with a smile, the nobles'' teeth chattered as if they were looking at a god of death.

    Smack! Smaaack!

    Unable to even scream, the children rolled up like maggots as Ashoka kept punching them.

    [This is refreshing for once. This is the first time that I''ve taken a liking to you.]

    ''Thank you, I guess.''

    Ashoka kept beating up the nobles, so much that Draco apuded. Moreover, he was hitting where it hurt the most, although it didn''t look obvious.

    "Kuh!"

    "Uwaa¡­"

    The nobles couldn''t even meet Ashoka''s eyes anymore. They were just curling up like shrimps, fresh out of water.

    "Pl-Please, stop¡­"

    "I''m sorry!"

    "Ugh!"

    Ashoka taught them a clear lesson. They shouldn''t even look at his toes.

    "What we had today was a talk between fellow trainees, right?"

    And he didn''t forget to warn them either.

    "Eh, yes!"

    "Th-that''s right!"

    The nobles uttered without even a second to waste.

    "Am I right to assume that you won''t tell anyone about our talk?"

    "Of¡­ of course!"

    "Definitely!"

    Since Luz and the nobles wanted to stop getting beaten up, they nodded their heads.

    "Then let''s get the finishing touch before ending our conversation."

    "Fi-Finishing touch?"

    "What do you mean¡­?"

    "Who convinced you to do this? Was it Vikram?"

    "Uh¡­"

    "Sorry? N-No, that''s not the case."

    The nobles shook their heads.

    "Then what is it?"

    "Vikram didn''t order us to so this, why would we even follow that bastard''s orders."

    "That''s right. He actually told us to stop. It was just that we¡­"

    "Is that so?"

    Ashoka sneered. Judging from their frantic expressions, they weren''t lying.

    Vikram really must not have been involved.

    ''He isn''tpletely rotten.''

    Vikram clearly wasn''t favorable to him and had a foul mouth, but he didn''t seem to beplete garbage.

    "You''d better behave if you don''t want to have another talk tomorrow."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Certainly!"

    "We won''t even step on your shadow!"

    Ashoka turned around, hearing the coterals'' responses. When he was about to leave the alley, a notification tone could be heard.

    Ding!

    * * *

 Chapter 32 System Malfunctioning?

    ?"Hmm!"

    Tap.

    In the alley where Ashoka and the nobles whom he beat up left, Alberad stepped down.

    Looking at the noble children, who were helpless as they left, he licked his lips.

    ''That was an entertaining sight.''

    He was just wasting his time like always, but he ended up watching something great.

    ''I get more curious the more I watch him.''

    The Ashoka that he saw today was not a sheltered kid like everyone thought.

    ''Is he a genius?''

    Alberad had heard that Ashoka had been taught basicbat techniques by Sage Vyasa and Sage Chanakya from an early age.

    But even then, he was only six years old.

    There was no way that such a young kid had any fighting experience.

    Maybe he had never hit anyone or was ever hit by anyone.

    However, the movements that he had just shown proved otherwise.

    He avoided the first fist with the least movement possible and struck back immediately after.

    He finished his second and third opponents before they could even grasp the situation with a single strike on their vitals.

    It was a bit rough, but his punches weren''t at the level that a first-timer that too six-year child could have pulled off.

    Alberad would have thought that he just had excellent willpower, but it also looked like he was talented in martial arts.

    ''I guess he does have the blood of the Mauryan family.''

    Alberad grinned, remembering how Ashoka beat up the nobles and threatened them.

    It reminded him of someone that he had met back in the day.

    He was the strongest person he had ever met and he probably ever will.

    He felt like he was seeing that person in action when looking at Ashoka.

    That person had even managed to impress Alberad, who used to despise humans.

    ''On top of that¡­''

    The way Ashoka threatened the nobles using their own words was even more like that person.

    "A mysterious talent among the best talents¡­"

    Alberad cheerfully rolled on the ground.

    "My heart is racing."

    The corners of lips twisted up smoothly.

    * * *

    Ashoka entered room 236, following the number on the key that the instructor gave him in front of the dormitory.

    It was a wide room, not much different from his usual room in the tempest manor where he stayed. The bed lookedfortable, and there was enough space to train the mana cirction method.

    ''Then¡­''

    After quickly looking around the room, he sat on the bed and brought up the message from earlier.

    [Drakorinith, the Dragon monarch, is satisfied with your actions.]

    [Agility increases by 1.]

    It was a message telling him that his agility had increased, along with a message saying that Drakorinith was satisfied.

    ''I can increase my stats like this?''

    Apparently, satisfying Draco gave him points, just as withstanding his mental attacks did.

    It was obvious from a general point of view. The system is a power that is exclusive to the dragons, particrly in Ashoka''s case, it is the power that formerly belonged to Drakorinith.

    So every time Ashoka withstood Draco''s attack or satisfied him, the system would consider it as Drakorinith''s will to transfer its power to Ashoka.

    [Drakorinith, the dragon monarch, roars.]

    [It''s a mistake! This monarch isn''t satisfied! It''s still not enough! You should have at least cut their heads off!]

    Since Draco was making a fuss, he got it regardless of Draco''s intentions.

    Ashoka was happy getting free stats but Draco was furious.

    [This system is malfunctioning! I didn''t approve to transfer my power to him! How can I possibly agree to give my power to this puny human]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, you still remember being defeated by this ''puny human'', don''t you?"

    Ashoka taunted Draco.

    [Arhh! This all happened because you stole the system from me!]

    "Well, the fact still remains that you lost to me."

    [Kuh¡­]

    Draco''s voice trembled as if all his pleasure from earlier had vanished.

    [I will look into why the system is malfunctioning, just wait for a movement]

    Draco got silent as if he wasn''t even there.

    It must be pretty embarrassing for him to talk more.

    With that, Draco''s presence disappeared. The ring was still there, but his soul seemed to be gone.

    Ashoka tried swinging his hand, but nothing happened.

    "It''s silent for once."

    Ashoka lowered his hand. Thinking that he would use this opportunity to take a bath, he headed to the bathroom on the fourth floor.

    After taking a quick bath, he returned to the room. Without even drying his hair, he sat down on the ground.

    ''He is actually a goose thatys golden eggs.''

    He grinned, looking at the flowery ring on his hand.

    Gaining stats for being acknowledged, or withstanding his mental attacks, was as good as getting them for free.

    Since he had the <Enhanced mana cirction> and Resistance against all attributes, he wasn''t going to lose to Draco, either. Only benefits existed.

    ''Shall I train before hees back?''

    Satisfied, he closed his eyes to practice the  <Enhanced mana cirction> method.

    It was as he was about to start the training that he heard it.

    [Kuh!]

    "You are back again?"

    When he opened his eyes, clicking his tongue, Draco was on his wrist and shivering.

    [You thief!]

    "Thief?"

    [You were stealing the power that this monarch had achieved in his lifetime!]

    ''I see.''

    Ashoka nodded slightly since he wasn''t interested.

    Crack!

    He could hear Draco grinding his teeth.

    [What''s that answer?! You are just a dung fly, stealing the power of this monarch! You should kneel and worship me!]

    "You aren''t giving it to me because you want to, so is there any reason why I should be thankful?"

    [Kuh¡­]

    Draco just groaned as he couldn''t say anything about it.

    [Your arrogance truly reaches heaven.]

    "Not really."

    Ashoka shook his head. He never thought about anything like that. Draco was just too used to being worshiped, to the point that he couldn''t handle direct answers.

    The soul of this monarch is currently linked to you. That''s why the status window has been passed on to you.

    ''Hmm¡­''

    [So, I have a suggestion.]

    "Suggestion?"

    [Let''s make a bet. If you win, I''ll give you the stat points. But if you lose, you shall take my wrath.]

    Draco''s voice contained anger and resentment, just like when he''d met him the first time.

    [Draco has suggested a bet with you.]

    ---***---

 Chapter 33 The Next Day

    ?A bet?"

    Ashoka narrowed his eyes.

    "What kind of bet are you talking about?"

    He couldn''t understand why Draco suddenly wanted to make a bet.

    You don''t need to be nervous. The King of Essence doesn''t lie, nor will I try to deceive you. I will show you myself.

    A new message appeared as soon as he said that.

    [Drakorinith, the dragon monarch proposes the first bet.]

    [Condition: Pass the test for official trainee Knight in first ce on the list while using only 50% of your power.

    Upon sess: All stats +2, a random trait.

    Upon failure: Drakorinith, the dragon monarch will swallow 1% of your consciousness.]

    He could understand what he meant upon reading the message. It looked like Draco intended to hand over his own abilities if Ashoka managed to win the bet.

    "Are you talking about ending up first in the test to be an official trainee that Alberad mentioned?"

    [That''s right. He said that there will be a first ce, so the result will be clear.]

    "Hmm¡­"

    As he was now, Ashoka could win without even a problem, but using only 50% of his power made him think about it.

    And he still had a few questions.

    "What do you mean, a random trait?"

    [One of the traits that This monarch possesses will be granted to you. Of course, its level will be downgraded to match your mediocrity.]

    "A trait¡­"

    Ashoka looked at Draco, who was burning as if fuel had been added. He had always called himself a Monarch.

    He couldn''t trust him on that, but it was obvious that he was a special existence.

    In the first ce, Dragons were considered the apostle of gods.

    They are beings closest to invincible. If it isn''t for their arrogance which made them live alone, they would have long ruled the world.

    That meant that his random trait was most likely going to be a useful ability.

    "One more thing. This is the most important part. What do you mean by consuming 1% of consciousness upon failure?"

    [It means what it says. Your consciousness will be swallowed by me, Drakorinith, the dragon monarch]

    "Are you saying that you are capable of that?"

    [I know why you are looking down on me, you brat! but it is just that I am weakened now, and with the help of the system, I can take over your body anytime, it''s just that I have to y by the system''s rule.]

    Draco''s voice contained an obvious expectation.

    Just like the saying goes, many a little makes a mickle.

    [If I keep swallowing a part of your consciousness, you won''t be able to control yourself anymore at some point¡­ No matter how strong your willpower is.]

    "Was that your goal all along?"

    Ashoka looked down at Draco coldly. It seemed that he was trying to slowly take over his body, giving up on doing it at once.

    [You should''ve realized that your body changes ording to the stats in the status window by now. If you partake in this bet, you will be even stronger.]

    Draco calmly worked to convince him to ept his suggestion, despite being the monarch.

    Ashoka felt frustrated by him for the first time.

    ''Why is he making a bet like this?''

    Since his soul existed still, he could''ve just used that to conquer his mind. Ashoka couldn''t understand why he had to use such an borate method instead.

    [As I''ve already said, the abilities of this monarch are connected to you. If I could use that power, I would''ve taken over your body already.]

    Draco responded as if he read his mind.

    "Are you sure there''s no lie?"

    [I am the dragon monarch, Drakorinith, you dare suspect my words as a lie?!]

    "Haaah¡­"

    Ashoka sighed lightly.

    Draco was certainly a psychopath, but he had never lied about anything when he answered him.

    "Do I have no choice but to eat this poisonous apple?"

    He couldn''t refuse, not when the reward was two points in all stats and a new special ability.

    On the other hand, the risk of failure was rtively small¡ªif dangerous when umted.

    "Hmm¡­"

    There were many outstanding children in the fifth training ground. Not just Vikram and Ahmed, but the noble children and the rmended children also had special talents.

    Not to mention the monstrous talent of his brother who is going to be joining them from tomorrow.

    An average child couldn''t ever dream of being in the first ce.

    However, Ashoka had been reincarnated.

    Whatever the test was, no matter how talented the children were, he was confident he wouldn''t lose.

    Even though there was a condition that he only had to use 50% of his power, Ashoka was confident he could win.

    "Alright, I ept."

    [A wise decision.]

    [You''ve epted the bet with Drakorinith, the dragon monarch.]

    Ashoka looked into Draco''s eyes through the message. He was smiling, confident that he would win.

    So he smiled back.

    ''It won''t go the way you think it will.''

    ***

    The Next Day, Before Dawn.

    Vikram opened the door to the training ground and entered.

    Despite being so early that the sun hadn''t even risen yet, his hair was properly brushed, and his training uniform was ironed out. He was indeed an exemry noble.

    "Hmm?"

    Luz and a few other noble children, who used to make some arrogant remarks while seeing him, looked away after bowing awkwardly.

    ''Why are they doing that?''

    He remembered the incident from the day before as he wondered.

    ''Don''t tell me¡­ Did they harass him?''

    Vikram frowned.

    He didn''t like Ashoka either, but harassing him personally was an act that would stain the name of his family.

    ''Pathetic bastards.''

    Just as he was about to approach the idiots to scold them, the door opened and Ashoka entered.

    "Hmm?"

    He waspletely fine. There were no injuries nor bruises, so it didn''t look like he''d been hit. Instead, he looked even more confident than the day before.

    "Eek!"

    "Hie!"

    On the other hand, Luz and the noble children hid in the corner like dogs as soon as they saw Ashoka.

    ''What? Just what happened?''

    Vikram swallowed. He couldn''t understand what kind of situation this was.

    "Hey."

    He couldn''t stop himself from approaching the trembling noble children.

    "Heik..!!"

    Luz and the other noble children lowered their heads with gaping mouths.

    "Why are you trembling like that?"

    "Th-That is¡­"

    "Ahem!"

    The noble children closed their mouths upon seeing Ashoka, not Vikram. Fear could be seen in their eyes.

    ''They are afraid of Ashoka instead of me?''

    Just what did Ashoka do to them, for them to be so afraid?

    "No, nothing happened."

    "That''s right. Nothing really happened."

    "Hehe!"

    The noble children scratched their heads with awkward expressions.

    ''Did they get beaten up instead?''

    That was the only possibility.

    The noble children must''ve been beaten up instead when they tried to teach him a lesson.

    Vikram turned around to look at Ashoka. Just like the day before he was just standing silently as if he wasn''t interested.

    If there were any changes, it was another blond-haired kid beside him.

    The blond kid was handsome, even more so than Ashoka.

    His perfectlybed blond hairbined with red eyes were particrly striking.

    The girls in the training grounds couldn''t keep their eyes out of him.

    ''This handsome bastard!''

    Ashoka thought rather annoyed and feeling jealous of Sudhatta.

    But it wasn''t like everyone was focused on Sudhatta, there were some looking at him with res as well.

    ''So he was hiding his abilities.''

    It wasughable for Vikram that a weak child like Ashoka would hide his puny level of skills.

    ''Struggle as much as you want.''

    No matter what he did, he was going to remain at the bottom.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    * * *

    While stretching his neck, Ashoka met the eyes of the noble children that he''d had a ''talk'' with the day before.

    "Ugh!"

    "Kuu!"

    The coteral children let out strange sounds and backed away.

    "Huh?"

    "What''s that?"

    The noble children, who were openly insulting him the day before, were taken aback. The sight made the other trainees wonder about the situation.

    Ashoka turned his head at the scornfulughter. Vikram was clearly jeering at him.

    ''I bet he''s thinking that it doesn''t matter, no matter what I do.''

    Whatever Vikram was thinking was as clear as day. He must''ve been thinking that it was meaningless, no matter how much a talentless boy struggled.

    ''That''s a huge mistake.''

    Since Ashoka had the dragon grimoire, talent was meaningless. By the time he graduated from being a temporary trainee, he would be way ahead of Vikram.

    [That snake''s eyes are annoying. Pluck them out.]

    ''Not again.''

    But Ashoka was also interested in whom Draco was calling a Snake.

    It was none other than Ahmed Khan who was looking at him with a smiling face.

    ''him...?''

    Ashoka was wondering why Draco called him a snake.

    [Back in the days, whoever dared to move their eyes would all¡­]

    ''Please shut up.''

    Ashoka tapped his ring. With a zapping sound, Draco went silent.

    [Y-you bastard!]

    ''You talk too much.''

    The door to the training ground opened as he tried practicing with the mana cirction, ignoring Draco.

    Stomp!

    Past the creaking door, Alberad and the trainers entered.

    Unlike the trainers, who were properly lined up, Alberad ran up to the tform with a skip to his steps.

    "Good morning."

    Alberad smiled as he looked down at them.

    "Yes!"

    The temporary trainees responded loud and strongly, despite it being so early in the morning.

    "Yesterday must''ve been difficult since you ran at full speed¡ªeven if you''ve been training your stamina. So¡­"

    Alberad nodded his head and smiled.

    "Today you''ll run again. At full speed!"

    "Pardon?"

    "A-again?"

    "The limit of a human''s stamina increases each time it is exhausted. So, sprint until I tell you to stop."

    While the children were frowning, two people kicked the ground. It was Vikram and Ahmed again.

    Pang!

    Unlike the day before, when they had been saving their stamina, they ran with everything they had.

    "Ugh!"

    "It''s a sprint again!"

    The children that thought that they were going to learn something that day started running, all whileining.

    [Are you running again? This is boring. You can be stronger without something like this. If you kill an enemy¡­]

    ''I''m fine with this.''

    Ashoka cut Draco off. He kicked the ground after inhaling deeply.

    [Really? Do you enjoy endlessly running and eating dust?]

    ''I can be stronger by running.''

    [You idiot! If you leave your body to this monarch, you could be the strongest within a year¡­]

    ''But there''s no point if I''m not myself anymore.''

    Stopping Draco from talking any more nonsense, he kept moving his feet.

    ''I''m faster than yesterday.''

    Thanks to his increased agility and stamina, he could run faster than before.

    "Huh?"

    "Hmm¡­"

    "As-Ashoka?"

    The eyes of children in the middle-lower group widened as they saw him. It looked like they couldn''t understand how Ashoka was running alongside them.

    ''I''m growing fast, for sure.''

    Ashoka smiled lightly and ran with them.

    Just beside him, Sudhatta was also running. It doesn''t seem like he was exhausted or anything as he was running very stably without any problem.

    Having stat points on top of the mana cirction method was making his growth unbelievably fast.

    ''It''s not an unpleasant environment.''

    Ashoka looked in front at all the people who were running faster than him.

    Although he could overtake them anytime, he had decided to only use 50% of his power to adjust to that power level.

    So he was maintaining his speed making sure his muscle are stretching enough.

    It was the perfect environment to improve himself.

    Ashoka looked at Alberad, who was dozing off on the tform. He was a frivolous guy, but his training method was reliable.

    ''Your training¡­ I''ll make good use of it.''

    * * *

    "Stop!"

    The sprint that began before dawn only ended after the sun finished rising.

    "Kuah!"

    "Haah!"

    "Huff!"

    Without exception, the children were panting and lying on the ground.

    Barely anyone was standing, as most of them had run at full speed.

    "This is the end of daybreak training."

    "Day¡­ daybreak¡­"

    "Not even morning, but daybreak¡­"

    The children shook their heads when they heard that daybreak training had ended.

    "The air is fresh at daybreak, and you can feel the mana more easily. You''d better get used to it since it will be useful even after you be an official trainee knight."

    Alberad spun his finger. It was a gesture describing how the children were going to run endlessly.

    "Now, go get your breakfast."

    "After running so much, how can we have breakfast¡­?"

    "I¡­ I can''t eat!"

    "No way I can swallow!"

    The childrenined, still lying on the ground.

    "You''d better eat, even if it''s difficult. Since training will continue, you won''t be able to handle it without eating. Although, like always, the choice is yours."

    With that, Alberad left. It was as if he was telling them to do whatever they wanted.

    ''To tell us to eat after running so much¡­"

    "I¡­ I think I should eat. Even if I throw it upter¡­"

    The children staggered as they went to the dining room. The food was light, and not at all greasy. It seemed they had considered the intensity of daybreak training.

    Warm soup, soft bread, lean meat, and a few kinds of vegetables were the entirety of the menu.

    "The food is really terrible."

    "I think I can eat this."

    The noble children looked at Ashoka who was just staring at the food on his te.

    "Look at him."

    "He isn''t eating."

    "I guess he can''t eat that since he grew up sheltered in the tempest manor."

    "True. Despite being the worst in rank, he must''ve always gotten the better treatment as a patient."

    Despite the other children giggling as they mocked him, Ashoka was thinking about somethingpletely different from their expectations.

    ''They give food?''

    He would''ve understood it if it was after training ended. However, giving food in the middle of training.

    He had to suffer so much in his previous life just to get a meal per day but now they are providing food just for running?!

    He had eaten grass or hunted animals on his own to appease his hunger, even when he was younger than his current age, he had never imagined that they would feed him.

    ''I guess it is natural since they are all nobles''

    He thought picking up his breakfast, Sudhatta also did the same and followed him just behind.

    ---***---

 Chapter 34 Sword Posture

    ?After breakfast, Ashoka returned to the training ground.

    [The food tasted terrible. I haven''t anything much worse than that in my entire lifetime]

    ''Huh? Did you taste it?''

    [This monarch can indirectly share your senses, especially your sense of taste. This monarch was a well-known gourmet, back in my time¡­]

    ''You really talk too much. You could''ve simply said you could taste it because we share senses.''

    [Silence! This monarch is famous for his reticence¡­ ugh!]

    ''Stop talking for a bit. You are making it difficult for me to digest my food.''

    Ashoka stopped Draco from talking by tapping on his bracelet, then looked up at the tform.

    Alberad was lying on the tform as if he was napping. He didn''t show the slightest movement, as if he had be a statue.

    [Just looking at him irritates me. I want to pluck off his pointy ears.]

    Draco was billowing me from his mouth. It looked like he was boiling with anger whenever he saw Alberad.

    ''The Sword of Light of the Emperor, huh¡­''

    Alberad''s prowess must''ve been excellent since he was called the Sword of the Emperor. However, rumors said that his personality wasn''t just light, but frivolous.

    Ashoka had thought that was bullshit. But looking at Alberad, he realized it was incredibly urate.

    ''But there are no openings.''

    Despite his careless appearance, he wasn''t showing any weakness.

    He''d heard Alberad had retired because of a severe injury, but apparently, a master''s prowess hadn''t disappearedpletely.

    [The moment this monarch takes over your body, those ears will be plucked.]

    ''Whatever.''

    It wouldn''t happen, though.

    Yawning, Alberadzily stretched long after all the temporary trainees had finished gathering.

    "Have you finished eating?"

    "Yes."

    Since the children''s stamina didn''t recoverpletely, their voices were more exhausted than at daybreak.

    "Then we will start the next part of your training immediately."

    Alberad grinned. When he looked at the wooden swords ced on a side of the training ground, the children''s expressions brightened.

    "You don''t need a sword, just mimic my posture."

    As if he was teasing them, he stood with his feet shoulder-width apart, then bent his knees.

    "Are¡­ are we not going to learn how to use a sword?"

    One of the noble children shouted, raising his hand.

    "We aren''t."

    "We thought we were going to learn with swords¡­"

    "He''s right. Sir Swordmaster is famous for his swordsmanship, so why¡­?"

    "Sword? That''s all good, but can you run before learning how to walk?"

    Alberad''s corner of lips twisted up. His cool smile seemed to blow a chilly wind toward them.

    "You don''t have enough stamina or willpower, nor do you have the proper posture yet. Do you think you can really learn how to handle a sword properly?"

    "Ah¡­"

    "I''ve said this already, but you don''t need to follow my instructions. Since the consequences are yours to manage, anyway."

    It was a yful voice, but the training ground fell silent.

    "Follow me if you want. Those who wish to do other training should move over to the right."

    Naturally, nobody moved. Everyone stood still and looked at Alberad.

    "Then let''s start over. Stand with your feet shoulder-width apart. Then, bend your knees with your thighs parallel to the ground."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The children followed the posture without difficulty.

    "This posture is called the riding position. It''s how you ride a horse, and it''s also a basic posture for every martial art¡ªincluding a sword, spear, and fist. Keep the riding position until I tell you to stop."

    "Yes!"

    The children raised their arms after answering loudly and clearly. Since it was one of the basic postures, nobody failed to follow it.

    [Humans really are inferior, to train their bodies in such an awkward position.]

    ''And you failed to take over such a human''s body.''

    [Kuh! That''s different¡­]

    ''I have to focus, so hush.''

    Ashoka hit the flowery ring and closed his eyes.

    ''This is an important moment.''

    Even in that kind of basic training, he could gain a lot by using the mana cirction method of Sage Vyasa. He could make his training way more efficient than the other children.

    "I''m gonna take a nap."

    Alberadid down and started to doze off again, and the riding position continued forever.

    "Groan¡­"

    "Ugh!"

    "H-How long do we have to keep this up?!"

    The children''s limbs trembled as if there was an earthquake. Despite the riding position being a basic posture, it was their first time maintaining it for such a long time.

    There was an exception, though. The upper-tier children, including Vikram and Ahmed, kept their proper posture.

    "Wh-What''s wrong with that guy?"

    "How is he able to hold on!"

    "He¡­ He was supposed to have the worst constitution!''

    "I heard he was a patient¡­"

    Jean Paul, who was supposedly the weakest among the group kept his posture while sweating heavily. The posture''s uracy alone was better than anyone in the training ground.

    "Gaaaah!"

    "I¡­ I can''t lose to him."

    "There''s no way I''ll stop when he is holding on like that!"

    The children from the lower tier were about to give up. Upon seeing Paul still holding on, they kept their posture and grit their teeth.

    Ashoka looked at them with a grin.

    He made sure to look into this called Jean Paul, since he was the one who was showing the greatest spirit among the children.

    Other than that he wasn''t concerned about anything.

    He still had enough stamina to spare, despite how he looked.

    ''This is easy.''

    Back when Sage Chanakya trained him and Sudhatta, he trained the riding posture while carrying rocks on his back and thighs. He was even younger then than he was now. The current training was nothingpared to that time.

    At the rate he was going, he felt like he could easily win the bet against Draco, although he must''ve been unaware of it.

    When Ashoka was so focused that he almost forgot it was a training on the riding position, a pping sound could be heard from above the tform.

    "Stop!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When he came to, Alberad stood up and nodded. The other children were sitting down massaging their thighs like they were dough.

    [How long are you going to ignore this monarch!]

    ''I''m sorry, I missed it.''

    [You inferior bastard¡­]

    Draco swore at Ashoka, who only stared in response. It looked like he''d been mumbling all along.

    "Huff¡­"

    Ignoring Draco, Ashoka kept rxing his thigh and waist muscles with a refreshing breath.

    Ding!

    [An extreme stamina-surpassing action was performed.]

    [Stamina has increased.]

    A message announcing an increase in stamina appeared once again. Feeling his vitality return to his trembling thighs, he stretched from his waist.

    "Just like yesterday, some of you held on until the end while others gave up."

    Looking at those who were still standing, Alberad wagged his finger.

    "Let me repeat. I''m just giving you the instructions. I won''t directly interfere with your training. Break through your limits by yourselves. Give your mind a hard smack when it starts saying you did enough. That''s how you will pass the test in six months."

    He continued, maintaining his tricky smile.

    "I won''t repeat this again. From now on, I won''t care whether you give up or hold on until the end anymore."

    After telling them to loosen up their thighs in preparation for the next day''s training, Alberad left.

    [A mere pointy-eared bastard who believes in the nature god is talking about idealism. How ridiculous. And willpower is nothing in front of overwhelming power.]

    ''That''s not true.''

    [What do you mean?]

    ''You do need willpower.''

    Ashoka shook his head while loosening up his legs.

    [You believe that because you are a weakling that has never felt an overwhelming power. If you felt the power of this monarch, you would be worshiping me right now¡­]

    ''I managed to withstand your attack with willpower.''

    [That¡­ That''s because this monarch hasn''t recovered the original power yet!]

    ''And I''m just a kid.''

    [Th-that is¡­]

    Draco''s voice dropped powerlessly.

    ''Of course, willpower isn''t meaningless.''

    Willpower was simr to stamina and strength. There was a limit, but it got stronger the more it was used.

    ''Then let''s get going.''

    After loosening his thigh and hip muscles, he entered the indoor gymnasium.

    There were many training tools to help increase his strength and agility.

    Are you training again?

    ''Yes, I am.''

    He nodded. The stats increased when they were pushed to the limit, like squeezing a dry mop and trying to get water out of it.

    Ashoka didn''t think of the extra training as something painful or boring. It was something to look forward to.

    He started with basic training, including pushups and nks.

    [This is so annoying. It''s like watching a caterpir hanging on a tree.]

    ''A caterpir that can only crawl will one day be a butterfly and fly away.''

    [The only way for you to be a butterfly is to hand over your body to this monarch.]

    ''That''s not a butterfly. It''s a poisoned moth. Stop daydreaming.''

    Ashoka shook his hand and bent his arms once again. For push-ups, the number wasn''t the important part. He slowly bent and stretched his arms in a way that would stimte his muscles the most.

    He felt like his chest muscles were going to snap, but he weed that pain. It would be his stats and stamina.

    After push-ups, he started to exercise his abdominal muscles. That was when the other children started to enter the gymnasium.

    After throwing him a nce, they separated to start their own training.

    Vikram and Ahmed also entered and checked out the different equipment.

    But the surprise was Jean-Paul. He also entered the training room but isted himself and got himself a tool.

    Ahmed went to where the wooden swords were ced and grabbed one to start swinging it.

    Woosh!

    The coteral children who usually followed Ahmed got themselves a wooden sword as well and began to practice the swordsmanship that they had trained in.

    Suddhtta who tagged along with him also grabbed a sword.

    [Aren''t you going to do the same?]

    ''I don''t need it yet.''

    What Ashoka needed wasn''t a sword, but the stamina, strength, and agility to serve as a base.

    Vikram and other children''s swordsmanship wasn''t even at a beginner level. For novices, training with swords without an instructor was just a waste of time.

    Without caring for what the others were doing, Ashoka continued the boring yet difficult training, only wishing to achieve more progress the next day.

    * * *

    Tishya Raksha wasn''t interested in others.

    That didn''t mean that she looked down on others due to her outstanding talents.

    It was because she had locked the door to her heart the day she had been terribly disappointed by the one she trusted.

    However, there was one person who had caught her eye recently.

    It wasn''t Alberad, the Sword of the emperor, nor Ahmed Khan, who everyone said was the best among the batch.

    Ashoka Maurya.

    Lady Chandralekha''s son, and the twin brother of the handsome blondie.

    He kept attracting her attention.

    ''Why do I keep paying attention to him?''

    It was the first time she was interested in someone or felt familiar with someone.

    ''Is it because he is also hiding his strength?''

    Others may not realize it but Tishya was aware that Ashoka was intentionally hiding his strength from the first day.

    ''That must be it.''

    Since she realized the reason, she tried to stop paying attention to him.

    However, no matter how much she tried she couldn''t take her eyes off him.

    "Huff!"

    Comfortably lifting a 60kg weight, she kept stealing a nce at Ashoka.

    "It''s really strange."

    ---***---

 Chapter 35 Stalker Tishya

    ?Unlike the other children panting on the ground, copsed from their training, Ashoka sat on the equipment for training the chest muscles after exhaling lightly.

    ''This isn''t called a legendary cultivation technique for anything.''

    When Sage Vyasa had taught Ashoka and Sudhatta the training method for mana cirction.

    He had told them that it was a method that he had miraculously found in some ancient ruins and had further developed it.

    In the current generation, <The Enhanced art of mana cirction> is considered to be one of the best mana training methods.

    The mere fact that the mana cirction helped Ashoka to fight against the dragon''s will proved its greatness.

    Although his body was extremely tired, the mana cirction using this method while rotating mana around his chest recovered his stamina and willpower.

    He had just exhausted his stamina from training, but he became capable of going all out once again. There was a good reason to br called one of the most valuable treasures of the continents.

    "Huff¡­"

    Setting the weight to 5kg heavier than the day before, Ashoka lifted the weight. He slowly moved in a way to maximize the range of motion of his pectoral muscles, to stimte them as much as possible.

    Tap.

    When he got up after finishing six sets, he heard someone sitting down at the equipment next to him.

    ''Who is it?''

    Ashoka thought it was strange and turned around.

    ''Tishya?''

    The person sitting next to him was Tishya Raksha, with her long silver hair flowing down.

    Tishya set her weight to be a lot heavier than Ashoka''s and started to use the equipment.

    "Hup!"

    Her weightlifting posture was remarkably simr to Ashoka''s. She didn''t care about the lifting count nor the weight but focused on stimting her muscles.

    [What was that?]

    ''I don''t know, either.''

    After watching her for a bit, Ashoka left. In order to stimte his muscles more thoroughly, he sat on other training equipment.

    "Hup!"

    After setting the load to exceed his maximum capacity, he lifted the weight while using mana cirction.

    "Huff!"

    He normally should''ve subtracted 10kg from that weight, but the <Enhanced art of mana cirction> allowed him to handle that much, and more often.

    He could hear someone sitting next to him again. He put the weight down after training until his arms and chest trembled.

    ''Really?''

    He turned his head without getting up. As expected, Tishya was there. She set a weight higher than him once again and started to lift.

    ''Why is she doing this?''

    Ashoka narrowed his eyes.

    Tishya didn''t pay any attention to Alberad, let alone other trainees. He couldn''t understand why she was copying him, by lifting weights the exact same way he did.

    ''I must be mistaken.''

    When he thought about it, it was normal to train the smaller muscles after training the bigger muscles. Ashoka got up, thinking that it was just a matter of coincidence.

    However, he headed to the equipment to train shoulder muscles just to be sure.

    Creak!

    After setting the weight, he lifted it while feeling the stimtion to his shoulders. When he finished a set, Tishya appeared in front of him.

    After staring at him for a bit, she sat down next to him and set her weight. It was a heavier one, once again.

    "Huff!"

    She casually started lifting the equipment while looking in front of her.

    [Are you really going to do nothing after being provoked like this by a woman? How long are you going to hide like a rat!]

    ''A provocation¡­''

    Ashoka turned his head to look at her. Tishya just kept lifting, as if she wasn''t interested in him.

    ''What is she thinking?''

    The first and second times could''ve been coincidences. However, her copying his shoulder training couldn''t have been one.

    Yet, he couldn''t understand what she was thinking. Her eyes were as cold as ice, yet they were also blurry, making it impossible to grasp her intentions.

    [You don''t understand, huh? She is clearly provoking you by acting as if she is better than you. Punch her in the face, right now!]

    Whether it was a child, an adult, or a woman didn''t matter to Draco. He was angry at everything.

    ''Please stop. For just a moment, just stop.''

    Ashoka ignored Draco''s anger and left the equipment to start squatting. As expected, Tishya followed him and bent her thighs with a heavier weight.

    "Wh-what?"

    "Why are those two together?"

    "Why is Lady Tishya paying attention to that twin?"

    The children in the gymnasium opened their mouths wide, watching Tishya training right next to Ashoka.

    Screech.

    Ahmed who came back to the gymnasium after swordsmanship training with the coterals, grit his teeth.

    "Uhhh¡­!"

    "Why is Tishya there¡­?"

    The coterals saw Tishya training next to Ashoka and red at them.

    Sudhatta who also saw the things happening gave a meaningful smile to his twin brother.

    ''This brat!''

    Ashoka red at Sudhtta and looked at Tishya, who attracted everyone''s attention.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With silver hair shining like moonlight, fair skin as white as snow, and thin and sharp facial features, she was an ethereal beauty. Except for her eyes, which looked senseless, like she had a piece missing.

    "Do you have something to say to me?"

    When Tishya finished a set, he approached her.

    "¡­"

    Upon hearing his question, she stared at him for a while, as if he was a curious creature.

    "No."

    After responding, she started to lift her equipment once again, with more weight this time.

    ''I don''t know, either.''

    Ashoka shrugged and got up from his equipment. Since she was going to lose interest soon anyway, he decided to just ignore her.

    As he was thinking about what to do since his routine was suddenly changed, he heard small stepping sounds behind him.

    When he turned around, he could see Tishya scanning different parts of his body with her purple eyes.

    "If you have something to say, say it."

    "¡­"

    Without responding, Tishya met his eyes. Her eyes looked like a cat that had just finished its nap.

    "Haa."

    Ashoka sighed quietly and walked over to another piece of training equipment. Tishya followed right after him and used the same equipment.

    ***

    One week had passed since Tishya Raksha began observing Ashoka Maurya.

    "Hmm."

    She looked for Ashoka as soon as she entered the indoor gymnasium. Like always, he was lifting weights before anyone else.

    ''It''s heavier than yesterday.''

    Ashoka''s weight was 5kg heavier than the day before, which wasn''t actually that strange.

    It wasn''t strange to increase weight if you worked out hard enough.

    However, what if that weight increased every day? That wouldn''t be normal.

    ''How is he doing that?''

    Most people didn''t realize it, but Ashoka had increased the weight of his equipment by over 10kgst week. Even considering that growth was faster for a child, the number was ridiculous.

    ''He was supposed to be a genius¡­''

    Tishya always pictured geniuses as arrogant beings.

    Those who wouldn''t train and learn everything just after seeing it once.

    But Ashoka was different, he was constantly working hard without cking.

    ''He is strong because he worked hard and push himself to the limit every time!''

    With that conclusion in mind, Tishya sat on the equipment next to Ashoka, who was training his chest. She started to lift weights the same way Ashoka did.

    ''Hmm.''

    It didn''t feel much different from usual. Only her muscles felt slightly more stimted.

    ''It''s not a big deal.''

    Thinking that it was meaningless, she was about to go back to her usual posture.

    ''Huh?''

    When she inhaled a cool and mysterious fragranceing from Ashoka, her weight became as light as a feather.

    ''What happened?''

    She felt like her strength and agility had suddenly increased. The weight that should''ve been difficult to raise had be so light.

    However, once Ashoka¡ªwho was watching her for a while¡ªleft, that strange sensation immediately disappeared as well.

    "Ah¡­"

    Missing the sensation, Tishya stared at Ashoka''s back as he headed to the next piece of equipment.

    ''Perhaps¡­''

    She followed Ashoka and moved next to him. She set her weights to be heavier than usual and lifted.

    "Ugh¡­"

    It looked like it was too much since it was too difficult to lift it. However, once Ashoka started to exercise, the cool airing from him made her weight be lighter once again.

    ''That was it.''

    It wasn''t her imagination. She was capable of lifting a weight 10kg heavier than usual, as if her abilities really were enhanced.

    "Huff!"

    Despite lifting more than she could handle, it didn''t seem to overload her shoulders or arms at all.

    Once she cheerfully finished her exercise, Ashoka was standing in front of her.

    "Do you have something to say to me?"

    Pitch-ck hair and pitch-ck eyes, the boy whose appearance was different than that of the Royals.

    "No."

    Tishya shook her head, and Ashoka moved on to the next piece of equipment after staring at her for a moment.

    ''I should try following him around.''

    Eyes shining like a cat''s, she followed Ashoka.

    She liked that she could train with heavier weights, but she was even more attracted to the cool fragranceing from him.

    ---***---

 Chapter 36 Ashokas Influence

    ?Ashoka entered the indoor gymnasium, excitement pulsing through his veins.

    ''I finally feel warmed up.''

    Thanks to the two weeks of constant training, he managed to get up to the level of the middle-tier group while using only 50% of his power.

    At that rate, it looked like he would catch up to Vikram and Ahmed''s level before the test.

    ''Let''s start today''s training.''

    When he lifted the shoulder equipment, Tishya approached to his left.

    "Huff!"

    She started lifting a weight way heavier than his with a zed expression as if she were going to start drooling.

    [The dumb-looking girl is here again.]

    ''Let her be.''

    Since she wasn''t bothering him, he ignored her and kept working.

    This time around, he could hear someone sitting down on his right side.

    "I¡­ I''m sorry. Am I bothering you?"

    It was the weak determinant kid.

    They have developed a rather good rtionship in the past few days and he was the only one who would speak to him other than Sudhatta on the training grounds.

    ''His name was Jean Paul?''

    He got scared by Alberad''s instructions each time, but he was fast-footed and tenacious.

    "Do you want some?''

    Paul offered him round crackers from his belly pocket.

    "Ah¡­"

    Ashoka unintentionally took it. When he was about to give it back, he could feel a powerful gaze from his side. Tishya''s purple eyes were sparkling like a snow field.

    [It''s my first time seeing that dumb girl with that expression.]

    ''Does she like crackers?''

    Her eyes were fixated on the cracker.

    "Do you want it?"

    "¡­"

    Ashoka extended the hand holding the cracker towards her. After thinking about it for a bit, moving her finger like a wild cat, she took the cracker.

    "¡­Thank you."

    Showing her appreciation to Ashoka and Paul, she bit the cracker like a rabbit nibbling a leaf.

    Her lips drew a soft arc, looking like she enjoyed the cracker.

    She was like a cat when she took it, and a rabbit when she ate it, and an idle puppy at other times. She was peculiar in many ways.

    "Erm¡­ Sir Ashoka?"

    Paul turned his head, after putting the rest of his crackers back in his pocket.

    "Can I also train next to you?"

    He said he wanted to learn the posture as well.

    "If you want."

    Ashoka nodded. His quick progress was thanks to the ''<Enhanced art of mana cirction>'' and the dragon grimoire system, copying his posture was not an issue.

    "Thank you!"

    "It''s nothing."

    Waving his hand at Paul''s expression, he focused on his lifting once again.

    Creak!

    When he was stimting his muscles as much as possible, he could hear Paul''s equipment moving at the same speed and range, and the same could be heard from his left side, where Tishya was located.

    ''They''re weirdos.''

    [This monarch likes the guy that looks like a red roon.]

    Draco said pointing at Paul who was trying hard to lift the weights.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Why?''

    [He bowed to this monarch. This is the first respect I''ve received since I woke up.]

    ''¡­''

    Ashoka wanted to tell him that it wasn''t directed at him, but since it would be annoying, he didn''t say it.

    ''There are three children around me now.''

    Ashoka thought gazing at one blond, one red, and another silver-haired kid.

    ***

    Five Weeks In.

    Ashoka passed the middle tier in the daybreak sprint and caught up to the middle-upper tier while only using 50% of his power.

    During that evening''s training, another person was added to his group, on top of Tishya, Paul, and Sudhatta.

    Ten Weeks In.

    Ashoka was the fastest among the middle-upper tier, and one more trainee was added to his group that evening.

    Fifteen Weeks In.

    Ashoka caught up to the highest tier. The six people next to him also improved drastically.

    Whereas Sudhatta was now in third ce next to Vikram and Ahmed.

    * * *

    Four months had passed since the fifth training ground''s temporary training had begun.

    Alberad kept instructing various kinds of training, and the difficulty kept increasing as well.

    Training began before daybreak and continued into the evening, and even the children from the upper tier, who had excellent stamina, were starting to show their exhaustion.

    Of course, the training was fundamentally the same.

    Everything was up to the trainee''s decision, including the daybreak and afternoon training that Alberad instructed, and the independent training that happened in the evening.

    Alberad and the instructors never scolded anyone for giving up or skipping the independent training.

    If trainees asked for a posture or advice, they thoroughly taught them, but that was it. They never told them to work harder, nor to work out more regrly. At that point, they seemed more like observers rather than instructors.

    Leaving seven to eight-year-old children to decide everything was an innovative way of teaching.

    In fact, the arrogant noble children, who were proud of their abilities, didn''t do their best. Theypletely skipped the independent training.

    They seemed to believe that they could be official trainees without going through all that.

    However, there was one person who made them change their mind.

    Ashoka Maurya.

    The infamous boy started to change the fifth training ground for the better.

    When training first began, Ashoka was thest to finish the running exercise.

    He managed to run until the end of the first sprint, but he couldn''t catch up to the middle tier.

    But he kept running.

    He managed to withstand training that made even those with better stamina give up. When it came to independent training, he was the first to start and thest to leave.

    He wasn''t just panting but breathing out white steam as he trained, and he showed results the next day.

    His stamina, strength, and agility all improved drastically, and he had gone from the lower tier to tenth among the one hundred sixty trainees in ranking.

    The children that saw it happening right in front of their eyes were speechless.

    The children from noble families, and the rmended children didn''t take it easy anymore. They started to do their best and didn''t skip independent training.

    Ashoka, whom everyone doubted at first, had be their rival.

    Of course, that wasn''t the case for everyone.

    Ahmed and the coterals that followed him still believed that training their stamina to that extent was unnecessary and practiced the sword and fist that their families had taught them.

    Whereas Vikram tried to copy Ashoka and even worked out as much as Ashoka did.

    They all thought that Ashoka was trying his best and they should not lose to him, little did they know that he was only using 50% of his power.

    Anyway, in such a misunderstanding time passed, with everyone doing their best in their own way.

    * * *

 Chapter 37 Enraged Ahmed

    ?"Huff!"

    Ashoka exhaled violently while sprinting during daybreak.

    His stamina and agility had increased a lot, but it didn''t change the fact that running while making sure didn''t use more than 50% of his power exhausted him.

    ''But something did change.''

    The countless children that were running ahead of him weren''t there anymore.

    Thanks to his improved stats and the ''Dragon grimoire''s system'', there were less than ten trainees ahead of him.

    [Pathetic. It''s been so long, yet you still have so many insects ahead of you.]

    ''You should say that it''s amazing how fast I''ve improved besides I can outrun them anytime if I use my full power.''

    Draco was the same as always. He was alwaysining, asking him to hand over his body even though he was the one who proposed the bet for Ashoka to win while using 50% of his power.

    ''I thought I could catch up to them soon enough, but those two are certainly different.''

    Ashoka caught sight of Vikram and Ahmed running the farthest away. He knew it already, but they were on a whole different level from the other children.

    Just behind them was his dear brother, Blondie.

    ''As I thought, he is indeed a genius.''

    They all were born with the best talents, had strong willpower, and were properly educated by their family to never bezy.

    There was a twisted side, but it wasn''t strange considering they were still children.

    ''Shall I run a bit more today?''

    Ashoka kicked the ground, making the best of his mana cirction method.

    He felt like his lungs were being torn apart like paper.

    But he endured nheless.

    "Wh-what?!"

    "Ashoka!"

    "Shit!"

    The highest-tier children red at him as Ashoka outran them.

    Swoosh!

    Vikram and Ahmed looked back, hearing the winding from behind them.

    "Hmm¡­"

    "¡­"

    Ahmed frowned deeply, and Vikram''s eyes zed with newfound determination.

    They turned back and started running again as if telling him to try following them.

    ''They are certainly different. However¡­''

    Ashoka lifted the corner of lips as he watched their backs.

    ''The remaining time should be enough.''

    Considering the rate at which he had been growing, he estimated that he would pass them in stamina, strength, and agility before the test urred even while using only 50% of his power.

    Although, if they used their aura, it would''ve been a different story.

    ''Aura¡­''

    The children from noble families including his brother¡ªhad all learned how to train their aura.

    Although they may not be as proficient as himself, it would prove difficult if they decided to use aura.

    ''The one I used before isn''t too bad.''

    Ashoka thought as he thought about the dark aura method Sage Chanakya has thought him.

    It could be learned quickly, it was deceitful, and it was so sharp that it was excellent at assassination and fighting people.

    ''However¡­''

    He couldn''t be the best with the dark aura.

    Since he decided to live freely without anyone to order him, he had to learn a better cultivation technique for his aura.

    ''And I''ll need aplishments for that.''

    If he graduated first ce in basic training, he was certainly going to get a reward ordingly and Ashoka nned to ask for a certain aura training method.

    ''The Supreme art of Abyss maniption''

    It was the aura training method used by the previous emperor which is only suitable for those that awaken dark attributes.

    It has been staying in the royal treasury without use for nearly 50 years now.

    And had decided to learn that method, but there was a problem.

    The only one who holds the key to the royal treasury is non-other than the Emperor himself.

    ''My goal is clear.''

    And there was no way the emperor would provide him the technique if he ask for it.

    So Ashoka decided to ask for it after winning the training program.

    The emperor would then have no room to reject Ashoka.

    [What are you doing? Stop being satisfied with outrunning those insects and catch up to those two. I can''t bear to see them running ahead of this monarch.]

    Draco''s turbulent anger agitated his emotions. A new message appeared as Ashoka kept running and withstanding it.

    [Sessfully withstood Drakorinith''s interruption.]

    [Stamina has increased.]

    [Hmph. Again?!]

    Ashoka nodded as Draco boiled with his anger.

    ''And I should make effective use of him, too.''

    ***

    "That''s it for today''s training. Do your independent training now if you want."

    Alberad left as soon as the afternoon training ended. He was humming and murmuring that he was going to drink.

    "Huff¡­"

    Vikram exhaled in irritation, watching his back.

    ''I really don''t like him.''

    He knew Alberad was called the Sword of the Emperor, but he behaved like a good-for-nothing.

    He was just lying down watching when he was supposed to instruct, and he wasn''t interested in the independent training, either.

    Despite that, he was going to evaluate Vikram to see if he could be an official trainee knight. He looked like a grasshopper that only knew how to jump around.

    He wasn''t the only one displeased with Alberad, even Ahmed was growing while watching his back.

    "Lord Ahmed, aren''t you going to do your independent training today?"

    While he was frowning at Alberad''s back, Luz and the other noble children approached him. They had be rather close by now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''m going to."

    Ahmed nodded and grabbed his wooden sword. The pleasant weight in his hand made him smile.

    "Let''s begin."

    "Yes!"

    Ahmed and the other noble children spread out and started to train their swordsmanship.

    Because he was so focused on it, Ahmed only stopped once the sun hadpletely set.

    ''I feel the mostfortable when I''m training with a sword.''

    His irritation died down when he trained the swordsmanship his father had taught him.

    "That''s it for today."

    "Yes!"

    "Thank you for your effort."

    At Ahmed''smand, the children bowed respectfully.

    Despite being the youngest of them all, he naturally became their leader with his position as the heir of the duke family.

    "Follow me if you want to train further."

    After putting down his wooden sword, he entered the indoor gymnasium and frowned.

    ''That guy.''

    Ashoka was training his strength with equipment, and a few trainees¡ªincluding Tishya, Vikram, Sudhatta, and the red-haired weak kid¡ªwere next to him.

    "Huff¡­"

    Ahmed breathed out his boiling anger. What annoyed him the most wasn''t actually Alberad or the other instructors.

    ''Ashoka.''

    That boy, who he hadn''t been paying attention to because he was of the lowest rank, was bing increasingly irritating.

    Although he was the son of the emperor, he was nothing more than a bastard and he hated seeing him trying so hard to catch up to them.

    Although he didn''t show it on the outside he was very irritated by him.

    ''Why is he next to him?''

    Vikram was as talented as he was, and was the son of Suke Sena, one of the two dukes of the Empire.

    He couldn''t understand why he would stick to Ashoka.

    ''Damn it.''

    He''d thought of him as his rival, yet he was just following Ashoka around.

    That fact was making him boil with anger.

    Moreover, some of the other children that he''d thought well of were also following Ashoka around, which annoyed him even more.

    "Please don''t mind them. They are just impaired birds flocking together."

    "They can''t even do anything together."

    The noble children sneered at Ashoka and Vikram, but Ahmed didn''tugh.

    It was a fact that Vikram was way more talented than the children behind him.

    "Tsk."

    Ahmed clicked his tongue and entered the gymnasium.

    Sitting next to Ashoka and Vikram, who were training their lower bodies, he started lifting a weight heavier than they were.

    "Oh!"

    "Amazing, Lord Ahmed!"

    "How is he lifting that much¡­"

    Everyone in the gymnasium eximed and pped their hands.

    Despite receiving gazes filled with admiration and amazement, Vikram''s expression stiffened like the bark of a tree.

    ''Those bastards!''

    Ashoka and Vikram kept training without even taking a nce at him.

    Thud!

    Ahmed dropped down the weight violently and stood up, but the two didn''t even turn their heads. As if they werepeting with each other, they were only focused on their own equipment.

    "Kuh¡­"

    Ahmed''s face grew as red as an apple. He mmed the door open and left the gymnasium.

    ''Let''s see if you can still make that face after I end up in the first ce by an overwhelming difference!''

    He thought.

    ***

    It was after some days of training, Vikram noticed that Ashoka was working harder than everyone despite being the prince.

    Maybe due to himself being a bastard son, Vikram developed a sort of sympathy towards him.

    His initial image of Ashoka whom he thought of as a lucky bastard who got powerful using elixirs was washed off as he kept watching him train hard.

    He noticed that Ashoka would be the first to enter the training room and would leave thest every day.

    He was the one who did most training in the whole group.

    Vikram was rather embarrassed that he judged someone without knowing them first.

    One day he approached Ashoka, he didn''t talk with him but just started training.

    He was too embarrassed to talk with him.

    But when he was thinking those things, a sweet scent invaded his mind and all his exhaustion went away like a lie.

    Surprised at the sudden phenomenon, Vikram looked at the source of the smell and stood astonished.

    It wasing from none other than Ashoka.

    to confirm things, he got closer to him while he trained.

    As expected, the sweet scent was indeeding from Ashoka.

    ''What is this?''

    Even though he was training, Ashoka could feel his exhaustion clearing away, he could lift much more weight than he could normally.

    He looked at Ashoka with burning eyes as he thought.

    ''I must stick to him!''

    And from that day, he was following behind Ashoka where ever he went, bing the second stalked of Ashoka.

    Ashoka was rather annoyed by the fact that his stalkers were increasing but he failed to notice the reason for it.

    ---***---

 Chapter 38 Time Passes

    ?After washing his face, Ashoka stared at the sun rising outside the window with damp eyes.

    "Today is the day."

    Six months had passed, and it was the morning of the training ground''s official trainee knight selection test.

    If it was any other day, he would''ve been swallowing dust as he ran in the training grounds. However, since it was the day of the test, he was still rxing.

    [Ashoka Maurya.]

    As he was getting dressed after wiping his face, Draco spoke to him.

    "What?"

    [Do you remember your bet with the this monarch?]

    "Of course."

    Ashoka nodded, putting on his training uniform. He obviously didn''t forget that Draco offered to give things out for free.

    [I admit that your progress was rather fast for a human, but you didn''t manage to catch up to those two. Are you prepared to take in the this monarch''s will?]

    Draco wasn''t wrong. Despite running for three months, he didn''t manage to run past Vikram or Ahmed while only using 50% of his power.

    However, the test was a different story. It didn''t matter whether he had to spar with them or had to show how much stamina he had umted.

    He was confident that he would win if he used the ''<Enhance art of mana cirction>'' and the dragon grimoire.

    "Actions will speak louder than words."

    [There is no point in bluffing. The this monarch is soon going to take over your soul and body.]

    ''Then tell me about it when that happens.''

    [I''m looking forward to the day your confidence crumbles.]

    ''That day will nevere.''

    Ashoka waved his hand.

    ''It''s difficult to live with an enemy.''

    Draco trying to interfere with his emotions wasn''t a big deal, but his talkativeness was rather annoying.

    He couldn''t understand how one that called himself a monarch of dragons could talk so much.

    ''It does have its merits, though.''

    Draco''s interruption ended up granting him a fair number of stats. It was a bit painful, but Draco was like the goose thatid golden eggs.

    And in the past months, his stats has increased beyond his imagination.

    _______________

    <Status Window>

    Name: Ashoka Maurya

    Title: None

    Mana Attribute: Umbra (Shadow and dark)

    Trait: Resistant against all attributes (Level 2), Heart of Iron.

    Mana cirction method: Enhanced art of mana cirction.

    -------

    Strength: 25

    Agility: 24

    Stamina: 26

    Energy: 25

    Perception: 20

    _______________

    It wasn''t just the numbers. His body''s actual abilities had improved drastically, to the point that his movements couldn''t evenpare to how they used to be.

    [Kuh! The status window of the this monarch¡­]

    Despite Draco''s groan, Ashoka smiled in satisfaction and walked out into the lobby.

    They look like they are facing death.

    ''You''re right.''

    The children gathered in the lobby looked extremely worried, like soldiers being dragged into a war.

    ''It must be because of the test.''

    Alberad didn''t exin anything about the kind of test it was going to be, nor its difficulty or how many people were going to pass.

    He only said that they could pass if they did their best, so it was just a matter of course that the children were worried.

    Ashoka thought that he would''ve been making the same expression if he hadn''t been reincarnated, or if he didn''t have the dragon grimoire.

    [How pathetic of them to look like a defeated chicken before the real war even begins.]

    ''They are still children.''

    Ashoka looked around the depressed children, then walked outside.

    [You are a child as well.]

    ''I''m different.''

    Hmph, humans like to believe they are special.

    ''¡­''

    He didn''t respond to Draco''s provocation, since there was no need to confess that he had been reincarnated.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Swoosh.

    As he was walking towards the training ground next to the dormitory, light steps could be heard.

    [And here shees again.]

    "Hmm¡­"

    Ashoka narrowed his eyes and looked back. A purple eyed girl with silver hair flowing down her shoulders was following him.

    "Tish!"

    It was Tishya Raksha. After sticking to him during independent training, she was also following him from the dormitory.

    And in the past six months they have gotten quite close to each other.

    Even to the extent that Tishya was now responding to his questions.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing."

    Albeit short conversations.

    And they were even addressing each other casually.

    Tishya turned her head with a mindless expression. With her hands behind her back, she looked away awkwardly.

    "Haah¡­"

    Ashoka sighed and turned back.

    Tishya was always like that. She''d silently walk up to him and copy his training while spacing out.

    ''I don''t know why she follows me.''

    From what could be seen from other''s perspective, Vikram and Ahmed''s abilities were better than his. They possessed splendid swordsmanship, excellent physical abilities, and pretty decent leadership.

    However, Tishya didn''t seem interested in them at all. She just followed Ashoka around, resembling a stray cat that would follow the person that fed them around.

    ''But I didn''t even feed her.''

    He did give her a cracker before, but it was Paul''s. He didn''t actually do anything for her, so he couldn''t understand why she would follow him like a duckling followed its mother.

    ''She''s entric.''

    Ashoka shook his head and made for the training ground. When he arrived, a red-haired boy waved at him.

    "S-Sir Ashoka¡­"

    It was Jean Paul, who was the second person to start following him. His hands and legs were trembling, as if he were cold.

    "What''s up with you? Are you sick?"

    "N-no, I''m not. There''s a test today, and I didn''t manage to get any sleep, because I was too worried. Ugh."

    The bags under Paul''s eyes were as ck as coal. Those bags clearly showed his exhaustion.

    "You should pass without any problem, though."

    Ashoka nced past him.

    Paul was always scared, but the number of trainees who could best him in terms of hard work and tenacity could be counted on ten fingers. There was no way he would fail as long as he showed his abilities, that''s how much confidence Ashoka had in him after seeing him train.

    "But I don''t know what the test is, and I''m super weak! There is nothing I can do!"

    Paul''s dry heaved and bit his nails with trembling lips. It didn''t look like he was acting, as he seemed really scared.

    [He is the bona fide insect among all the insects I''ve seen. Crush his head already.]

    ''You''ve said before that you liked him.''

    [This monarch doesn''t need a coward.]

    "It will be fine."

    Instead of encouraging him, Ashoka told him it as a fact and walked past him. Despite his timid personality, throwing up didn''t stop him from training. No matter what the test was, he was certainly going to manage.

    "S-Sir Alberad keeps his word. He said he would discern gems from pebbles, so a pebble like me will fail for sure."

    "Then go ahead and fail."

    "Eek! S-Sir Ashoka!"

    Ashoka waved his hand without looking back. He was just a stranger to him, so he didn''t need to give more advice than it was necessary. Talking to him was starting to make him feel depressed as well.

    He saw his brother sitting in the corner of the training ground closing his eyes.

    To observers it may look like he was concentrating by meditating, but Ashoka who was the closest to him knew for a fact that he was too anxious like Paul and was trying to calm down.

    ''I don''t think it''s a good idea to talk to him now.''

    Sudhatta was a weak willed child, if Ashoka said anything encouraging to him, the chances are that he will get more anxious than rxed, so Ashoka decided to just walk past him.

    "Hmm."

    As he was about to enter the training ground, he met Ahmed''s eyes. He was walking towards him from the side.

    Upon seeing Ashoka, Tishya, and Paul, his eyes burned with anger, as if he were looking at his archenemy.

    "Haah."

    Ashoka sighed heavily.

    ''There isn''t a single normal person around me.''

    [Pluck out his eyeballs.]

    ''Including him¡­''

    * * *

 Chapter 39 [Bonus ]Before The Test

    ?"Young master, Ashoka!"

    As Ashoka was warming up inside the training ground, a familiar voice was heard from his right side.

    "Mom? Hema?"

    His mother, Chandralekha, Hema, the nanny who looked after him in the tempest manor and the maids were running towards him.

    "Young master!"

    Upon reaching him, Chandra hugged him tightly¡ªlike a bird embracing its egg.

    "Oh my god! Your face has be so skinny! It must''ve been hard, are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?"

    Tears welled up in her narrowed eyes. Despite what she said, Ashoka had gotten thicker with muscles, and by no means was skinny.

    "No mom, I¡­"

    "It must''ve been hard! Going through so many hardships¡­ Sniff."

    Despite many months having passed after their meeting,  Chandra was still the same.

    She didn''t listen to him at all, and just worried about his body.

    [Even you look like a child in front of your mother.]

    ''Shut up.''

    Draco chuckled, pleased that he saw something interesting.

    "Young master. You''ve done well."

    Hema bowed, smiling lightly. The maids behind her also smiled, telling him that he was amazing.

    "I didn''t even pass the test yet, though."

    Ashoka scratched his face. The embarrassment from being praised for nothing was making him itchy.

    "You held on for six months."

    "That''s the amazing part!"

    "Yes. You really did great."

    Hema and the other maids keptplimenting him nonstop.

    "How did you get here?"

    Ashoka pushed back Chandra, who was rubbing her cheeks against his, and turned his head to Hema.

    "The guardians are allowed to witness the test today. It''s not only us, but others are also here."

    He looked around following Hema''s gesture. Just as she said, children were greeting their parents all over the training ground.

    "But who is she¡­?"

    Chandra''s eyes widened as she spotted Tish standing behind Ashoka.

    Tishya bowed to Chandra respectfully.

    ''This girl is amazing.''

    Tish didn''t stop following Ashoka, despite Chandra and Hemaing to see him. That personality of hers was more amazing than her talents.

    "Tish!"

    While Tishya and Chandra were looking at each other, a thick voice could be heard from the left side. It was a middle-aged man with slicked back silver hair.

    ''Rokan Raksha.''

    He was Rokan Raksha, the head of the Marquise family of Raksha, and Tish''s father.

    [That dumb girl''s face doesn''t change, even at the end.]

    Like Draco said, Tish''s eyes stayed hazy as she looked at her father for the first time in six months.

    "Father?"

    "What are you doing here? Let''s go!"

    After ring at Ashoka and Chandra, he grabbed her hand and dragged her away.

    [¡­I''ve seen many humans before, but that one is really¡­ special.]

    ''I know, right?''

    Ashoka thought as he was weirdly feeling a emotion of hate towards Tish''s father, maybe due to the reason that he didn''t even greet his mother, who the royal concubine, but he felt like punching him right in his face.

    But that emotion was overwhelmed by the what he was seeing.

    He smirked bitterly at Tish, who kept looking at him while being dragged away.

    "Tishya, she is the youngest daughter of the Raksha family, right?"

    "Yeah."

    "You two became friends, right?"

    Chandra smiled. Asking him how they became friends, she looked at him closely.

    "We aren''t friends."

    Ashoka shook his head firmly.

    "You aren''t friends? Then what are you?"

    "I wonder¡­"

    He honestly wasn''t sure about his rtionship with Tish. He didn''t even know what a friend was in the first ce.

    "My son, if people approach you, you should be friendly to them instead of pushing them away."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Chandra pouted.

    "I''ve never done that."

    He just didn''t care whether they approached him or not.

    "Don''t be like that! Bring her to the magic tower next time. Mommy will prepare delicious food for you."

    "I already told you we aren''t friends."

    "Aww, I''m really dying¡­ Ah? Aren''t you¡­ Young master Ashoka''s mother?"

    While Ashoka was giving an evasive answer, Paul¡ªwho had been retching¡ªwalked up to them with round eyes.

    "Yes. And who are you?"

    "My¡­ My name is Paul! The young master has been taking care of me! Please ept my greetings!"

    Paul bowed until his head almost hit the ground.

    "Oh my!"

    "Oh, young master!"

    Chandra and Hema smiled widely. The fact that Ashoka had been helping someone was making them happy.

    "I was wondering why young master Ashoka was so handsome, but it was thanks to you! You''re really beautiful!"

    Paul took out a flower from his belly pocket and handed it to Chandra. He couldn''t talk at all when he was scared, yet his speech and actions didn''t show a speck of hesitation. Ashoka wondered what the hell was wrong with him.

    "Ohoho! Thank you."

    Chandra smiled, epting the flower. She seemed to really appreciate it from the way she was looking at them.

    "Go away now."

    "But why?"

    Ashoka tapped Paul, trying to push him away, but Chandra interrupted.

    "Paul, can you tell me about how Ashoka has been doing?"

    "Of¡­ of course! Young master Ashoka has gone up from the lowest tier to the highest tier, making history in the training ground! Everyone watching him has been moved to tears¡­"

    "Hoo!"

    Paul kept talking as if he were trying to ovee his nervousness with chatter. The test hadn''t even started yet, but Ashoka felt already exhausted.

    [It''s outrageous how much that human talks.]

    ''Still not as much as you.''

    "¡­And just like that, thanks to young master Ashoka teaching us his posture, me and the other children in the lower-tier managed to climb to the middle-upper tier. As for everything else, I''ll tell youter! I''m in a bit of a hurry right now!"

    Paul bowed to her, then ran towards the toilet.

    "Oh my god¡­"

    "Young master Ashoka!"

    Hema and the other maids were moved to tears as they put their hands together. If they had listened any longer, they might have really started to cry.

    "Helping others is nice and all, but how about you? Is the dormitory warm enough? Are you sick at all?"

    But Chandra''s eyes seemed more worried than moved. She was as true to her emotions, as always.

    "I''m fine."

    Ashoka tapped his chest with a confident smile. But it wasn''t enough to make all the worries disappear from Chandra''s eyes.

    "Remember you can stop whenever it''s difficult. Don''t mind the others, just follow your heart. Okay?"

    "Okay."

    He nodded and Chandra''s worries seemed to fade away a little. She was still the same, she has always been the mother who worried about her son''s well-being.

    "Aren''t you going to talk with Sudhatta, just go already"

    Ashoka tried to escape from them to avoid any further embarrassment.

    "Ah! You are worried about your brother, don''t worry, we already talked with him."

    But that didn''t work.

    "By the way, Hema."

    Chandra slightly turned her head with a mischievous look.

    "Yes, Lady Chandra?"

    "Don''t you think Ashoka has gotten cuter in the time he''s been away?"

    "Certainly. As expected of mdy''s son."

    "Right? Ashoka! Let Mommy hug you one more time¡­"

    "Ugh! W-wait!"

    When Ashoka tried to step back from the approaching Chandra, pressure appeared at the entrance of the training ground.

    ''This power¡­''

    Ashoka clenched his teeth and stared at the main entrance. Frightening pressure could be felt from beyond the brown door.

    Wham!

    When the door to the training ground opened wide, a man that he''d thought would nevere appeared.

    ---***---

 Chapter 40 The Test Revealed

    ?"All hail the Emperor!"

    "Greetings, your majesty! "

    It was Bindusara Maurya, who appeared abruptly in the training ground with the Royal escorts.

    Everyone who faced the Emperor Bindusara Maurya knelt.

    ''Why is he here?''

    "The emperor?"

    "Your majesty!"

    Chandra and Hema also knelt and bowed.

    [So, he was the owner of the power I felt from afar?? To think a weak human could exclude power like that..¡­]

    Draco spoke with admiration for the first time since waking up.

    It seemed like Bindusara''s prowess was impressive, even for him.

    [His power is on a whole different level. He broke through the extremity and transcendence. But.....]

    ''But? What? ''

    [There is someone more powerful than him here]

    ''More powerful? Who are you talking about?''

    ¡­

    Without responding, Draco stared behind the emperor, where there was nothing.

    "Hmm."

    Ashoka turned his eyes to the emperor once more ignoring Draco.

    After slowly looking around at the children and their parents, Bindusara walked up on the tform and sat on the chair Alberad usually sat on.

    "Eek?"

    Alberad, who was entering over the wall, opened his mouth wide upon seeing him.

    "Why is my lord here¡­?"

    Bindusara red at Alberad, unsatisfied about something.

    "This is an event selecting the emperor''s future. Why shouldn''t I be here?"

    "Well¡­ I guess you''re wee here."

    Alberad jumped over the wall while smiling awkwardly. Bowing to the emperor, he trotted up on the tform.

    Bindusara didn''t seem to mind his actions as he just stared at him.

    "I wanted to take my time. Since your majesty is here, I can''t do that anymore. Let''s start the trainee selection test immediately."

    Scratching the back of his head, Alberad instructed the parents to move back. The parents told their children to do their best and moved away.

    "Ashoka, Sudhatta"

    Ashoka turned back at Chandra calling him.

    "Don''t get hurt."

    "Young master, please don''t strain yourself."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Instead of telling them to do his best, Chandra and Hema worried about him and left.

    [They are so weak, not suitable for you.]

    Ashoka nodded. They''ve never wanted him to be excellent, and all they wanted was for him to stay healthy.

    ''I still can''t get used to it.''

    The love and care he received from his family was unfamiliar to him.

    On his past life he didn''t even know how the warmth of family would feel.

    His mother died when he was still an infant and his father was a drunkaf bastarf who didn''t even care about him.

    For his father, he was just a burden that came with his one night pleasure.

    He always harrassed him.

    Beat him up with no particr reason.

    Ashoka always wondered Whether it would have been different if his mother was still alive.

    Whenever he saw a family having a good time together, he felt jealous.

    But now that he was experiencing it, he felt weird.

    The stark difference between them made it difficult for him to get used to.

    Some times he thought if it is okay for him to enjoy this.

    The motherly love that Chandra showed towards him.

    The care of his doting grandfather.

    He felt like he was tricking them.

    The fear that one day they may realise that the one inside the body of a 7 year child was a 20+ year adult and that he may have taken over their child''s body gave him nightmare.

    But he knew now it wasn''t the time to think about all that.

    Ashoka turned his head back after staring at the two of them walking away.

    It was only after Alberad started talking that his thoughts came to a halt.

    "Then everyone, the details of the trainee selection test that everyone has been curious about will be revealed."

    Alberad shook his hand from the tform. His expression was as light as always, but the small pressure emanating from him expanded its colossal wings.

    Wham!

    Albeit weaker than Bindusara''s, the powerful pressure surrounding the entire training ground made the parents frown, and the children shrink down.

    Tap!

    With light yet majestic steps, Alberad walked towards the center of the training ground.

    "Pierce through my pressure."

    Looking down on the children in front of him, a chill light radiated from his eyes.

    "That is my test."

    ____

 Chapter 41 The Pressure Test!

    ?"Pressure?"

    Ashoka frowned.

    ''I thought he would test my stamina and willpower.''

    Considering the training that Alberad had been instructing them on so far, he should''ve tested his stamina and willpower, and yet he chose pressure.

    "Pressure?"

    "Is he really testing pressure on the children¡­?"

    "He really is going too far."

    The parents spoke up, as they didn''t expect the content of the test either.

    "I''m the instructor, so please be silent."

    Alberad snorted and waved his hand.

    "Pressure is an integral aspect of a warrior. I''m evaluating such an important ability, so why are youining so much?"

    He wasn''t wrong.

    The pressure was the harmony between the spirit and expertise of a warrior. A powerful force could often make the enemies lose their will to fight, without actually fighting.

    "It hasn''t been long since the children learned aura. Testing pressure is unreasonable."

    "And some children didn''t even learn aura."

    "The test ispletely unfair!"

    "I knew you weren''t aware of it. Pressure isn''t just a manifestation of aura."

    Alberad swung his long finger left and right.

    "True pressure is thebination of a warrior''s achievements. It''s a warrior''s testimony, which can be manifested without an aura."

    A chill and rusty wind surrounded the training ground alongside his firm voice.

    ''This is¡­''

    Ashoka narrowed his eyes. Alberad had just expanded his pressure without using aura as if he were proving what he was saying.

    "If you still want toin, then the emperor is here in person to listen to you."

    Alberad turned around. Smirking, as if he had never been serious.

    "Your majesty, is a warrior''s pressure created from aura?"

    ''Hah.''

    Ashoka huffed. Alberad was really an unexpected man, or elf? for him to suddenly involve the Emperor.

    "He''s not wrong. Even those who never learned aura end up developing pressure, depending on how they''ve been living."

    "Wow! As expected of your majesty!"

    Alberad turned around and pped his hands.

    "Hmm¡­"

    "Damn."

    "If my lord says so¡­"

    Since Bindusara himself had said it, nobody could question it any longer.

    [That pointy-eared bastard just said something to my liking for the first time ever. Pressures created from something like mana, demonic energy or aura are all fake. A pressure stemming from the achievements of the soul is the only real one.]

    Draco nodded in agreement.

    [It reminds me of the past. Back in the days, When insignificant dragons started to run rampant, this monarch used mighty pressure to make those fakes surrender¡­ ugh!]

    Since it looked like he was going to keep talking, Ashoka tapped his ring.

    "For the past six months, thanks to my detailed training, the children kept surpassing their limits¡­"

    "Stop lying. Marquis Tharanatha Nanda, the lord of the Ujjain province¡ªstood up while ring at him.

    "There are many witnesses of your lying down and napping during the regr training sessions. Did you even train them properly?"

    "I''ve heard about it as well, that he''d only show up without giving them any attention."

    "I heard he''d always sleep and let the children train on their own!"

    "Oh, you are well aware."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alberad didn''t panic. He nodded instead,plimenting their intelligence capabilities.

    "That''s also part of my training."

    "How was that training?"

    "Which one do you think will result in more achievement? Doing their best on their own ord? Or doing their best following someone else''s instruction?"

    "It''s obviously the former."

    "That''s correct. What I wanted from the children was that willpower. Stamina and skills can be taught, but improving willpower is difficult. I wanted to select the children with the best willpower and train them."

    Alberad''s voice was the same as always, but his words were filled with wisdom.

    "The children who surpassed their limits on their own managed to develop their own expertise, which will help them tremendously in the future."

    The others couldn''t protest his confident voice anymore.

    Their eyes shone with the expectation of their children''s growth as they followed such training.

    "Since everyone understands, let''s start the test¡­"

    "I''m going to ask onest question."

    Marquis Tharanatha Nanda didn''t withdraw. His eyes were still filled with distrust.

    "Despite having received the same training, the expertise of the children are on different levels. How are you nning to evaluate that?"

    "I''m going to check how much they have grownpared to their temperament at the beginning of the training. And the temporary trainee that has grown the most will be the first ce."

    "Does ''beginning'' mean six months ago? Are you implying that you remember the temperaments of all one hundred sixty children?"

    "I''d have to quit being an instructor if I couldn''t even remember that."

    Alberad grinned, and Marquis Tharanatha Nanda''s expression stiffened even more.

    "Well, now that every troublemaker¡ªI mean, every parent is convinced, let''s begin. Tishya, stand in front of me. The rest of you stay back."

    Tish nodded lightly and stood in front of Alberad, while the other children stepped away.

    "Tishya Raksha. The pressure I''ll be emitting is on the level that you can withstand if you''ve been doing your best."

    Smiling lightly, Alberad continued.

    "You pass if you touch me through my pressure."

    "Understood."

    Tish quietly responded and nodded.

    "Then, I''m starting."

    Alberad closed his eyes, then opened them. As a green light sparked from his eyes, a powerful pressure emerged.

    Rumble!

    The oppressive pressure that suddenly emerged crushed Tish''sposure.

    "Ugh!"

    Biting her lip, she curled up like a shrimp.

    "You fail if you use aura. Use the willpower that you''ve been using to withstand your training until now."

    "Huff!"

    Getting rid of the aura she was about to use, she stepped forward. Cold sweat rained down her forehead, but she took step after step while enduring it until the end.

    Tap.

    Slowly but precisely, Tish extended her hand and grabbed Alberad''s sleeve.

    "You easily passed. I can see that you have been doing your best."

    Alberad grinned and patted Tish''s head.

    "Haah!"

    Exhaling violently, Tish stepped to the side.

    Alberad waited for a movement before calling the next kid.

    "Next is Jean Paul."

    ---***---

 Chapter 42 Harder Than He Thought!

    ?"Next is Jean Paul."

    "Ah, me? Already? Is it really my turn?"

    Paul, who was hiding behind Ashoka, trembled as he peeked out. He kept anxiously fiddling with his belly pocket.

    "Wh-what''s up with this order¡­"

    "I made it. Come out already."

    "Sniff!"

    Paul walked up with tears in his eyes. He looked like he was going to a ughterhouse.

    [He started to retch again.]

    "You saw what Tishya did. Pierce through my wall of pressure using the willpower you''ve umted through training."

    "Ca-can I do it? Everyone knows I have no willpower¡­"

    "You fail if you can''t."

    Alberad expanded his second pressure. It was clearly weaker than the one towards Tish, confirming that he was going to adjust his pressure to the trainee.

    "Uhee!"

    Making a weird noise like a racoon, Paul stepped back.

    "You fail if you step back any further."

    "Ugh¡­"

    "I''m going to give you onest piece of advice. You are scared easily, but you''ve always been serious about your training. Trust yourself and walk forth."

    "A-alright."

    Paul closed his mouth hearing Alberad''s calm voice. Then he slowly stepped forward.

    He faltered like a baby walking for the first time, but he didn''t fall. Slowly but surely, he moved forward and extended his hand.

    Tap.

    Paul''s hand reached Alberad''s waist.

    "You pass. Youck confidencepared to your capability. From now on, be more¡­"

    "Kueh!"

    Sadly, Paul was too busy vomiting, so he couldn''t listen.

    "Hmm, let''s continue."

    Alberad immediately designated the next person.

    ***

    By the time the sun started setting in the western sky, most of the children had finished their tests.

    There were a decent number of children who managed to pass, but several times more of them failed and started to cry.

    It was interesting that most of the children that were stimted by Ashoka and trained next to him managed to pass.

    However, more than half of those who trained their sword or fist while following Ahmed failed.

    As the test continued, Ahmed''s expression stiffened. His turn finally came with only Ashoka left after him.

    Even Vikram, that bastard had managed to easily pass the test.

    "Ahmed Khan. Come forth."

    "Yes."

    Ahmed walked heavily up to Alberad. His frown was obvious to anyone''s eyes.

    ''But of course.''

    Ashoka snickered. His pride must have been hurt because half of his training partners failed.

    "Then let''s begin."

    With a smile, Alberad expanded his pressure. The pressure, simr to what Vikram and Tish had withstood, became a green wind and crushed Ahmed.

    Wham!

    Ahmed bit his lip until it bled, facing the tornado of pressure.

    ''D-did she really walks through this?''

    Facing the pressure waspletely different from watching from the sidelines.

    Tishya was just a coward that gave up onpeting with him. He couldn''t believe she managed to pierce through the pressure.

    "Kuh!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His feet didn''t move, no matter how much he steeled himself. It was too difficult.

    ''Maybe he is making it more difficult for me?''

    As doubt surfaced, he looked back at his father.

    Duke Mir khan who had especially made time to watch the test was just standing there with a stiff expression, which meant that there was nothing wrong with the test.

    "Your talent is special. Among the one hundred sixty talented trainees, those who can catch up to you can be counted on one hand. However."

    Alberad smiled and continued.

    "You wasted your time, along with those that followed you. You should''ve trained your stamina and willpower, instead of practicing swordsmanship that you don''t fully understand the meaning of."

    "Kuh!"

    Ahmed grit his teeth and walked forward. He instinctively started pulling out the aura in his energy center.

    "You''ve always used your aura whenever you faced difficulty. You will fail as soon as you use that aura."

    "I¡­ I won''t use it."

    Forcing down the emerging aura, he stepped forward. Each step felt as painful as walking onva.

    ''Huff!''

    He could feel a cold gaze from behind him. It was his father''s.

    ''I will be abandoned if I don''t hold out¡­''

    He remembered his two older brother''s faces when they were abandoned because they weren''t to the father''s liking. He couldn''t be a loser like them.

    "Arghhh!"

    Ahmed stepped forward¡ªno, he almost crawled forward with an ugly expression and voice, one that someone from the noble family shouldn''t show. With all his desperation, he managed to grab Alberad''s clothes.

    "You pass."

    Alberad snickered and erased his pressure.

    "Huaa!"

    Ahmed kept exhaling violently, lying down on the ground. It was an appearance he had never shown before.

    "You are still eight years old. Stop pretending to be an adult and train like the child you are. If you keep looking up while walking, stepping on a twig will make your trip."

    Alberad gave his advice to Ahmed, then turned his head. The smile on his face widened.

    "Andstly, Ashoka Maurya."

    "Yes."

    Ashoka stepped forward.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Of course."

    "Then let''s begin."

    Alberad''s pressure exploded. A pressure more powerful than the one directed at Tish, Vikram and Ahmed, became a storm crushing Ashoka.

    "Ashoka!"

    "Young master Ashoka!"

    Chandra and Hema''s cries could be heard from behind.

    "Are you sure this is my test?"

    Ashoka frowned. From the time he had first entered the training ground, he made sure to show only the expertise that was way lower than the middle-lower tier children, let alone Tish or Ahmed.

    Taking that into ount, Alberad''s pressure was far too powerful.

    "I wonder?"

    Alberad shrugged and continued.

    "You think these old eyes can''t see through you? The talent I saw in you is more than that of Tishya or Ahmed. So, try withstanding this."

    "Is that so?"

    The red me ignited in Ashoka''s eyes, engulfed by the green wind.

    The test had just be a lot tougher than he had thought, and as if to add onto it, Ashoka could only use 50% of his power if he wanted to win the bet with Draco.

    But Ashoka didn''t shrink back from the challenge and calmly responded to Alberad.

    "Then I shall meet your expectations."

    ---***---

 Chapter 43 Creating His Own Pressure!

    ?Step.

    Ashoka took a step forward. The more he approached Alberad, the stronger his pressure became.

    Not just the other children, it was difficult for even Vikram or Ahmed to pierce through such pressure. Yet, Ashoka could onlyugh.

    ''He''s setting it up for me.''

    Although Ashoka wanted to hide his abilities a bit in front of the emperor, it was impossible.

    ''I guess I need to get serious''

    Even though he thought that, he was only going to use 50% of his power as he did not want to lose the bet with Draco.

    "How is it? Tell me if it''s too difficult¡­"

    "It''s fine."

    Ashoka smiled lightly and moved his feet at Alberad''s words.

    ''It''s too much for my current expertise.''

    Expertise followed the soul, not the body.

    The will that he had trained through hard work in his past life and his experiences as the Bastard prince bothbined to form his own pressure.

    Woosh!

    On top of Ashoka''s small yet sturdy pressure, the pressure that he had built unknowingly in his past life stacked.

    His countless hardships and sufferings in his past life transferred to give him power.

    Step.

    The sound of his footsteps walking on the training ground''s sand changed. Ashoka''s expertise, carried on his shoulder, expressed its serene intent.

    Rip!

    Pressure as sharp as a de ripped Alberad''s green wind pressure in half.

    "What are you¡­?"

    Alberad red. Panic appeared in his green eyes, which had always been easy going.

    Whir!

    Ashoka walked forward without responding. Cutting through the turbulent wind, he took five steps and stood in front of Alberad.

    Tap.

    He casually extended his hand and tapped Alberad''s shoulder.

    "Is the test over?"

    "Eh? Yes¡­"

    To his confident yetposed voice, Alberad just nodded.

    "Thank you."

    Lowering his hand, he erased the pressure that he had called. It looked like he had strained himself, as his mind was in a daze.

    "¡­"

    Alberad''s mouth was still open wide, unable to hide his surprise.

    [You! What the hell are you?]

    Draco''s voice also sounded surprised.

    It was rare for him to show any emotion other than anger.

    "Hmm."

    While waiting for Alberad''s reaction, Ashoka looked around the silent training ground.

    The children from noble families that had jeered at him, the children who had trained with him and were rooting for him, and even the parents remained silent.

    "Wh-what? He pierced it? That brat?"

    "No, just how did this¡­?"

    "A 7-year kid piercing through the pressure of an expert! It''s impossible!"

    The trainees'' parents muttered with nk expressions.

    "Ashoka! How is your body?"

    "Young master, you must have strained yourself."

    Chandra and Hema teared up. They looked impressed, but their words spoke only of worry for his body.

    However, the Emperor''s expressions didn''t change.

    He looked as cold as always as if ayer of ice covered his face.

    Ashoka silently looked at the cold eyes ring at him as if they were threatening to tear him apart.

    ***

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Alberad expressed his amazement looking at the calm Ashoka.

    "You''ve been watching me for the sixst months. I am Ashoka."

    "I''m asking you because you surpassed it. I emitted a pressure that you couldn''t withstand with your current ability. It was just a joke, and I didn''t even imagine that you would pierce through it."

    In order to discover the ability that Ashoka had been hiding, he gave off a pressure too powerful for him to withstand.

    He was certain that Ashoka couldn''t pierce it, no matter how much power he had been hiding, yet Ashoka single-handedly ripped through his pressure. Honestly, he still couldn''t believe what had happened.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Alberad took a nce at people behind Ashoka.

    ''Well, I do like that.''

    Their noisy mouths were shut tight, just like his own. The entirety of the training ground was at a loss because of what Ashoka had just done.

    "Ahem. I was a bit distracted, despite being the head instructor."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alberad went back to the tform, riding the green wind.

    "With Ashoka Maurya as thest participant, the selection test for official trainees has ended. However, one more important event remains."

    Everyone''s gaze was focused on him as he mentioned an important event.

    "It is the announcement of the first ce trainee knight, the representative of the trainees."

    Since there was a high chance that the first-ce trainee would be a future expert who would lead the future generation, greed dwelled in everyone''s eyes¡ªchildren and parents alike.

    ''It went ording to the n, but the situation is different from expected.''

    It was actually decided that the first ce would go to Ashoka Maurya.

    He had shown the most progress as a temporary trainee knight, so it fit the test''s purpose. Although, he did that while hiding his abilities, no one knew that so it was perfect.

    Alberad snickered and nced through the trainee knights. Looking past Ahmed and Vikram.

    His eyes flicked at Sudhatta who had also doneparably well but he was strong, to begin with there was no excellent growth.

    Finally, his eyes stopped on Ashoka.

    "Ashoka Maurya. From today onward, you are the top trainee knight of the 43rd training batch. Please do your best in the future."

    "Oh! Young master Ashoka!"

    "¡­"

    Paul pped his hands and Tish pped exactly three times, a strange expression on her face.

    "Y-young master Ashoka is the top trainee!"

    "Aww¡­"

    "Lady Chandra!"

    Hema grabbed her head, and hugged Chandra who was falling down.

    "Eh?"

    "Re-really?"

    "That child is really in the first ce? I can''t believe it¡­"

    "Ashoka was the one who withstood the most powerful pressure."

    "But he is a Bastard son! A bastard!"

    "That has no rtion to the child''s abilities."

    "Wasn''t that a scam that Alberad had nned all along? He definitely could''ve done it!"

    The others started arguing, iming that it was unbelievable.

    "It¡­ It''s a lie!"

    Ahmed stood up with trembling lips.

    "This can''t be!"

    "What is a lie, and what can''t be?"

    Alberad looked back at Ahmed, uninterested.

    "Ashoka is worse than me in terms of stamina, strength, and talent! I can''t ept such a person getting first ce!"

    "You saw it, too. Ashoka easily broke through pressure way more powerful than the one you barely managed to pass. He deserves first ce."

    "He must have used a trick!"

    "Ahmed Khan, are you doubting my decision?"

    Alberad''s smile remained the same, but the atmosphere changed. It felt like a sharpness was added to the cool wind.

    "Th-that''s not what I mean! I''m saying that he cheated! Ashoka couldn''t even follow me yesterday, so it makes no sense that he pierced through such a powerful pressure!"

    "He''s right!"

    "Even the instructor couldn''t believe it, right?"

    The noble children that followed Ahmed stood next to him.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Alberad scratched his chin. He certainly didn''t expect Ashoka to pierce through his pressure so easily, so he could understand their im.

    "That''s true."

    "How can he do that when he was in thest ce at the start of training?"

    When he looked around, not only the children but also the adults were mumbling. They started to doubt the test, despite having seen it with their own eyes.

    "Well, I do understand your doubts. I was surprised as well."

    "That''s right!"

    Ahmed''s eyes opened wide at the glimpse of hope.

    "We are a family of warriors, Khans. A duel should determine the first ce, rather than a test like this!"

    "Do you want the first ce so much that you are suggesting a duel against Ashoka?"

    "I mean, a duel with anyone. It doesn''t have to be me¡­"

    "Your eyes are full of desire; you don''t need to lie."

    Alberad snickered and waved his hand. Ahmed blushed like an apple, but he didn''t refute it.

    "But the test is already over. Your Highness, what shall we do with this situation?"

    The emperor looked between Ashoka and Ahmed, then slowly opened his mouth.

    "I grant my permission for the duel!"

    He said coldly.

    ---***---

 Chapter 44 Talent

    ?"Ashoka Maurya."

    The emperor, Bindusara called Ashoka''s name.

    "Yes, your highness"

    Ashoka bowed in response.

    Whatever the rtion in between them, he couldn''t go against the emperor openly and had to give him the respect.

    "The others cannot ept the result. Do you agree for the duel with Ahmed?"

    "I don''t."

    Ashoka firmly shook his head.

    "Eek!"

    "Eh?"

    "Eeeh¡­"

    "Is¡­ Is he crazy!"

    Since nobody expected him to immediately refuse, everyone''s jaws dropped.

    "The test is over, and the results are out. Without gaining anything in return, there is no reason for me topete."

    Ashoka said without an ounce of hesitation.

    "Hmm?"

    "After you bbered about the family of warriors, honor, and matters like that, I didn''t expect that you wouldn''t even ept the results."

    "Kuh!"

    Ahmed''s flush darkened as he heard Ashoka''s sarcasm.

    Ashoka''s first impression of him was fairly good.

    Ahmed approached Ashoka himself and wanted to be friends with Ashoka, but now after seeing all this Ashoka realized it was all nothing more than an act.

    "Then do it like this."

    Everyone looked at the Emperor, whose voice sounded like a lump of iron was pressing down on it.

    "Duel with the title of first ce on the line. If you win, I''ll grant anyone of your wish."

    Ashoka''s eyes sparkled hearing the emperor''s words.

    He already had his eyes on the secret technique of the previous emperor and just when he was thinking about how to get it, the emperor himself had paved a way for him.

    ''That''s an unexpected piece of good luck.''

    He''d already won the bet with Draco by ending up with the first ce, and now the emperor would give him a bronze tablet.

    His reward had just doubled.

    It looked like the Emperor wished for Ahmed to win, to tag first ce.

    Unfortunately, Ashoka had no ns to satisfy him.

    "Understood."

    "Aa-Ashoka!"

    "It''s alright."

    As soon as he nodded, Chandra ran up to him. He smiled at his worrying mother.

    "Thank you for trusting me! Your Highness, I won''t disappoint you!"

    Ahmed bowed to the emperor, overwhelmed by his emotions.

    "That''s enough, now begin the duel."

    "Yes!"

    Springing to his feet, Ahmed walked up to Ashoka.

    "To be facing me in a duel, your luck ends here."

    He continued while grinning.

    "I didn''t like you from the very first time I saw you. I will show you the difference between me and a bastard like yourself."

    "Wow. The boy who couldn''t ept the results talks so much.''

    Ashoka snickered and turned his wrist.

    "You bastard¡­"

    "Save the fight for the duel."

    Alberad stood between them, shaking his head.

    "The duel will be one round. You are disqualified if you use a weapon or aura. Fight with nothing but your body.''

    "Understood!"

    "Yes."

    "Well, then¡­"

    Alberad raised the hand that was blocking Ashoka and Ahmed''s vision of each other and stepped back.

    "Begin!"

    "Haap!"

    Before the word ''begin'' could reach his ears, Ahmed dashed. He thrust his fist sharply at Ashoka''s sr plexus.

    Tap!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ashoka turned the back of his hand to fend off his fist. The fist''s fierce rotation numbed his wrist.

    "That''s not enough to stop my fist!"

    Ahmedughed coldly and thrust his fist a second time, this time at his stomach.

    Pow!

    He fended off the blow with his hand, but the impact sent pain up his forearm.

    "This is the Void Tiger Fist that my father taught me personally. There was no rule against using a fist technique, so this isn''t against the rules."

    "Revolving tiger palm¡­"

    Revolving tiger palm was Khan family''s fist technique, consisting in rotating a fist to break through the enemy''s defense.

    ''What shall I do¡­?''

    It was powerful, but sloppy.

    Ashoka could easily beat him down.

    ''It would be a waste to simply win.''

    Since the stage was set, he wanted to use the opportunity to prove his ability to everyone.

    "Where are you looking?!"

    Ahmed swung his fist. Leaning back, he avoided fist and stepped backward.

    "This is the difference in talent!"

    He kept swinging his fist while using a stepping technique. Both his fist and steps were sloppy, but he was somewhat threatening thanks to his excellent physical abilities.

    ''Talent, huh?''

    Ashoka stepped sideways with glittering eyes.

    He considered the way to best deliver a blow to the idiot, who thought only of talent.

    Martial arts study.

    As expected of members of a duke family, they consider talent in martial arts studies the most valuable.

    ''And I have something great.''

    Ashoka used his mana technique at full force.

    The moment mana began to rotate furiously, Ahmed''s movement became slower, and the flow of his fist technique could be seen.

    "Did you give up?"

    Ahmed thrust his fist straight. A brutal wind brushed past his ear.

    "Of course not."

    Ashoka''s hand moved in a half-moon shape.

    Ahmed''s fist bounced back upon touching that rotation.

    It was the same rotation as his Revolving tiger palm, but the direction was reversed.

    "Eek!"

    Ahmed''s expression wavered as he bounced back. But he grit his teeth and dashed at him again.

    Tap!

    Fending off his fist, Ashoka pushed him with his shoulder. With a m, Ahmed stepped back.

    Pow!

    Ashoka kicked the ground and dashed into the panicking Ahmed''s chest.

    "You bastard!"

    Despite being in panic, he tried hitting his chin with his left fist. However, Ashoka had already finished analyzing his palm technique.

    Pow!

    Rotating in the other direction, he pushed Ahmed''s fist back and struck at his stomach.

    "Kugh!"

    Ahmed knelt, foaming at the mouth.

    "How¡­ how are you using the revolving Tiger palm¡­?"

    He drooled, mouth wide open at the unexpectedness of the situation.

    "Wh-what happened just now?"

    "How did he use the revolving Tiger palm¡­?"

    "There''s no way Chandra or Alberad would''ve taught him that!"

    "What just happened¡­?"

    Everyone watching the duel widened their eyes in astonishment.

    "You just showed me."

    Ashoka dusted off his hands, looking down on Ahmed coldly.

    "I just copied your fist technique."

    His voice was ice cold as he smirked at Ahmed.

    "That''s what you call talent."

    ---***---

 Chapter 45 Endless Talent

    ?"Hah¡­"

    Alberad reflexively covered his mouth with his hand, but he couldn''t hide his wide-open mouth.

    ''What''s this now?''

    The duel between Ashoka and Ahmed was something he had originally nned.

    He expected that Ahmed or other noble children would object when Ashoka took first ce, which would be solved with their duel.

    Alberad wanted to teach the overconfident Ahmed a lesson, and disy Ashoka''s excellence to everyone.

    However, Ashoka had changed everything.

    In fact, the outline was the same, but the details were too shocking.

    Instead of using his strength, agility, and skill to defeat Ahmed, he sent him flying using the essence of the revolving Tiger palm.

    ''This doesn''t make any sense¡­''

    Despite not using any aura, Ahmed''s revolving Tiger palm was by no means weak, thanks to his talent.

    However, Ashoka saw through the flow of Ahmed''s fist and reversed its flow right back at him.

    If a drunkard imed a child that had never learned martial arts was capable of such a thing, he would''ve been pped across the face for spouting such nonsense.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Alberad swallowed and looked around. Just like him, everyone around them was shocked as they stared nkly at them.

    ''Even the emperor is surprised.''

    Bindusara Maurya, who had been as expressionless as a statue, was now frowning in surprise.

    "Ashoka."

    Alberad swallowed again and approached Ashoka.

    "Yes, instructor?"

    "What did you just do?"

    There were many meanings to that simple question. He was asking whether he really copied the revolving Tiger palm from watching it, or if he learned it from somebody, or if it was apletely different technique.

    "I saw the rotation of Ahmed''s fist. It was spiraling like a tornado."

    That was true, since the revolving Tiger palm''s particrity is the spiral rotation.

    "The rotation was fast enough to push back my defense, hand and fist alike. So, I figured I shouldn''t keep fighting normally."

    Alberad nodded. He''d nned the duel because he wanted to see how he would ovee that, so he obviously realized that.

    "Since I''m confident in my stamina, I considered running around. But as I watched his fist, I could feel something."

    "You could feel?"

    "Yes. The flow created by his fist was clearly visible. It somehow felt like I could do the same thing, so I reversed the rotation to cancel out Ahmed''s."

    "Ah!"

    Alberad unconsciously eximed.

    ''This guy is the real deal!''

    His heart pounded like a drum. Someone capable of understanding the flow of a martial art just by observing was clearly a genius.

    However, Ashoka was even more excellent.

    He managed to use the opponent''s flow as if it were his own. It was an endless talent that he had never seen before.

    "Bullshit!"

    Ahmed''s father¡ªOne of the three dukes of the empire¡ª Mir Khan stood up.

    Dark me was burning in his eyes.

    The title, ''Lion of the East'' didn''t seem to be there for decoration.

    "No matter how sloppy Ahmed is, it''s not humanly possible to understand the revolving Tiger palm at a nce!"

    "But he did."

    Alberad shrugged, pointing at Ashoka.

    "He must have learned it from peeping at Ahmed''s training! That, or he was taught by someone else!"

    Mir Khan''s savage gaze was directed at Albread himself and Ashoka.

    "Well, I''m toozy to teach something like that, and who would''ve bothered going to the tempest manor to teach him the revolving Tiger palm? It doesn''t really make any sense. And Ahmed isn''t the type of person to let others steal his technique."

    "Hmm¡­"

    He notably grimaced. He looked like he wanted to say something but couldn''t, as the emperor was also watching.

    "So, is there anyone else who wants to challenge Ashoka?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alberad raised his head, looking at the children. No one raised their hand after what had just happened.

    "Vikram?"

    "¡­"

    He was silent.

    It was true that Vikram feltpetitive towards Ashoka, but he had no intention of making a fool out of himself when everyone was watching.

    "Tishya?"

    Alberad gaze turned towards Tish.

    Others may have not realised it but alberad knew that if anyone here was close to Ashoka''s level then it would be Tishya herself.

    But Tish shook her head.

    She went next to Ashoka and started to copy the reversed revolving Tiger palm that he had performed.

    "Hup."

    Alberad smirked and turned away. The situation was different from his expectations, but the end result was way better.

    "Ashoka, it''s your victory."

    "Thank you."

    Alberad smiled and Ashoka bowed lightly.

    "There''s nothing to thank me for, it was all you. As for issuing the reward, the emperor will take care of it."

    "Alright."

    Alberad nced through Ashoka as he responded.

    ''This is so ridiculous.''

    He sighed and turned around.

    "My lord, the event is over."

    Bindusara nodded, then stood up. After briefly looking around the children¡ªincluding Ashoka, Ahmed, and Sudhatta¡ªhe left the training ground with the royal escorts and Justin.

    "He could''ve given a piece of advice before he left."

    Alberad licked his lips and called out to the children.

    "Those who''ve passed shall return here next Monday, after resting for the rest of the week. Those who failed shouldn''t be too disappointed, as there will be another chance for you. Now, dismissed! Have a nice time with your family."

    Alberad pped his hands and left the training ground by jumping over the wall.

    "Ashoka!"

    "Young master Ashoka!"

    As soon as he left, Chandra and Hema ran up to Ashoka and hugged him.

    "Wh-what happened while you were gone?!"

    "Young master, are you hurt anywhere?"

    The two were the same as always. They didn''t ask how he did what he did, instead worrying about his body over and over.

    "I''mpletely fine."

    Ashoka smiled and shook his hand.

    "Let''s go back now. I miss your cooking Hema!"

    " A-alright! Let''s go!"

    "I''ll return first and prepare it!"

    Hema trotted out of the training ground, and Ashoka followed her while holding Chandra''s hand.

    "Haa¡­"

    "What the hell happened during thest six months?"

    "Ashoka Maurya¡­"

    "I never thought that kind of talent existed¡­"

    The people remaining at the training ground just stared at Ashoka and Sylvia''s backs with nk expressions.

    "Kuh¡­"

    No one was paying attention to Ahmedd, who was just staring at the ground, biting his lip until it bled.

    * * *

 Chapter 46 [Bonus ]The Bet Rewards

    ?Ashoka returned to the building where he stayed in the tempest manor along with Sudhatta after the end of the test.

    And spent time with Chandra who returned shortly after since she wasn''t permitted to stay there.

    He didn''t talk a lot, but because there were many things Chandra was curious about, the conversation kept going.

    Not to mention the crybaby Sudhatta who hung onto Chandra like a chameleon.

    They only returned to their respective rooms after talking for over six hours.

    ''I''m tired.''

    Ashoka sighed as he closed the door.

    Time spent with Chandra wasfortable, but it was also more exhausting than training.

    [Ahem. Finally, a satisfying meal after such a long time. From now on, you should eat here every day.]

    Draco wasn''t angry for once. It looked like he was satisfied with Hema''s cooking and especially the dessert since he kept talking about it.

    [The meals at the training ground were like dog food. I can''t even stand the sight of it anymore.]

    "I''m sorry to break it to you, but we have to keep eating till the training ends."

    Since he''d be an official trainee Knight, he had to stay there for years.

    [Damn it!]

    Draco ground his teeth. He was a parasitic dragon king that wanted tasty food. It was ridiculous.

    [Anyway, I had something to ask you.]

    "Ask me?", Ashoka was curious as to what the self-centered lizard want to ask him.

    [Ashoka Maurya, who the hell are you?]

    Draco, who was hanging on his wrist, returned to his blue me form.

    [This Monarch has seen countless humans, and also lived as a human for hundreds of years. However, this Monarch has never seen anyone like you.]

    Draco''s me burned up explosively. It was even more fierce than the first time they''d met.

    [This Monarch could feel it. You are hiding something special. Now tell me your true identity¡­]

    "Hey, Draco."

    [A mere human shouldn''t dare call this Monarch by some short name!]

    "There''s something more important than my identity or your name."

    [What¡­?!]

    "Your memory is worse than I thought."

    The corners of Ashoka''s lips lifted as he looked down at Draco.

    "Our bet is over. Stop saying silly things and give me my reward."

    "Don''t tell me you forgot about it."

    Ashoka tapped Draco, who was floating on his shoulder.

    [This monarch is the one who ruled over dragons in the past.]

    Hot mes radiated from Draco.

    [This monarch has not lied once since it came into existence.]

    He said proudly.

    [Me and you are bound by a contract called ''bet''. The rewards will be given, even if you don''t want them. So don''t worry about it.]

    "Then give them to me already."

    [I''m asking you one thing before that.]

    "What?"

    [How did you pierce through the pointy-eared bastard''s pressure, and how did you copy that arrogant guy''s martial art?]

    Draco''s question was exactly what Ashoka had expected.

    "Give me the rewards first."

    [Hmm¡­ Alright.]

    Draco gave in unexpectedly fast to Ashoka''s demand than usual.

    Once Draco''s blue me fluttered like a butterfly, messages appeared in the air.

    [You have won the bet against Draco.]

    [The rewards are being handed out.]

    [All stats have increased by 2.]

    Ashoka bit his lip in ecstasy as the increase in stats washed over his body. However, there were still more rewards.

    [A random trait of Drakorinith, the dragon monarch is being generated.]

    [The ''Omni-Perception''(proficiency-F) has been generated.]

    "Omni-Perception?"

    Ashoka tilted his head as he looked at the trait''s name.

    [A trait too good for your insignificance has been chosen.]

    "What does it do?"

    [It''s an ability that increases the range of your perception. Since it''s proficiency is less, you will only be able to increase your perception by it.]

    "Increase perception...?"

    [To be precise, the skill increase your senses, at current proficiency, you can increase your perception by 10%.]

    "Ten percent¡­"

    If Ashoka could perceive ten meters around him, then it would be eleven meters with that trait.

    It didn''t look like much, but if the range of his perception increased, then the trait''s use would increase ordingly.

    [This monarch could perceive ten times more than his original perception. Besides, if you achieve high proficiency, it is possible to create illusions by manupliting other''s senses]

    "Oh...I see."

    When he thought about it, the also had (Proficiency-F) attached to it. That signified that the trait was going to develop in the future.

    "That''s pretty good."

    Ashoka nodded. As a fan of fantasy novels he knew perception will be more important than power to survive. As such, he was satisfied with a trait increasing his perception range.

    [Since the bet with This monarch is over¡­]

    As Draco was about to approach him, a new message appeared.

    [You have achieved your first victory in a bet with Draco.]

    [The title ''First Victory'' has been created.]

    [The title''s effect has increased all stats by 1.]

    "Eh?"

    [Damn!]

    Despite being unable to see the status window, Draco could see the messages. His jaw dropped.

    [You damn rat! How dare you steal This monarch''s stats once again!]

    "I didn''t do it, your system did it on its own. Also, isn''t one point nothingpared to your main body''s abilities?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Of¡­ of course!]

    "Then it doesn''t really matter."

    [That''s true, but¡­]

    Draco awkwardly rolled his eyes, then sighed.

    [Haa, alright. It''s fine. It''s your turn now. Tell me your identity.]

    "Don''t wanna."

    [What? What did you just say¡­?!]

    "I don''t want to."

    Ashoka shook his head with a straight face.

    He had no intention of telling his secrets to the lizard which is waiting to take over his body.

    [Are you mocking this monarch? You said you would reveal your identity¡­]

    "I didn''t say anything like that. I only asked you to give me my rewards first."

    [Eh¡­]

    Draco''s jaw dropped as he recalled exactly what happened.

    "Isn''t that right? I never told you I would answer."

    Ashoka slightly smiled.

    ''I shouldn''t tell him about the reincarnation.''

    Ashoka had no intention of giving any information to Draco to begin with.

    ''Because he is an enemy.''

    They had gotten a bit closer, but Draco was still aiming for his body and soul. He couldn''t give him any information, no matter how small it was.

    [You made a fool of this monarch!]

    Draco couldn''t hold back his anger anymore and radiated blue mes. Ashoka felt the pain of tens of thousands of knives piercing his skin.

    ''But I can endure it.''

    Suppressing Draco''s mes, which was filling his heart with emotion, Ashoka smiled.

    "You never learn. Attacking me when nothing else is happening will only result in your loss."

    [Shut up!]

    Draco''s me became even more fierce. The mess prated his bones, and his limbs started to tremble.

    Whap!

    The mana in his mana circuit was agitated by the excessive external stimtion, making it extremely painful.

    "Huu¡­"

    Inhaling slowly, Ashoka used his ''Enhance art of mana cirction''.

    The pain began to subside.

    [What a brute! How are you even withstanding it?!]

    "Willpower."

    He casually responded, though his insides weren''t the same.

    It was difficult to hold on, despite having the ''Enhance art of mana cirction'' and ''Resistance against all attributes''.

    Gritting his teeth, he endured it with everything he had. At that moment, a blue window appeared in front of his eyes.

    [You have disyed extreme willpower in facing Drakorinith''s attack.]

    [Agility and Stamina have increased by 1.]

    When the messages announcing an increase in stats appeared, Ashoka''s mind and body were filled with vitality. The hot mes pressing down on his mana circuit also started to subside.

    [Damn it!]

    Draco cursed and left his body. His anger was the same, but he realized he was hurting himself by doing that.

    [Just who the hell are you?! This monarch has never witnessed a human like you, not in the entire history of humanity.]

    "I''m not sure, either."

    It wasn''t a joke.

    Why was he reincarnated? Why was he born as the son of the emperor, and why was he paired with Draco? He didn''t have the answer to any of those questions.

    [Don''t underestimate this monarch, who will reveal your identity at all costs and consume your body and soul!]

    "As I keep saying¡ªdo it, if you can."

    Ashoka smiled and sat on the bed. The goose thatid the golden egg did an excellent job, once again.

    "By the way¡­"

    Ashoka''s eyes, directed out the window drew a half-moon arc in happiness.

    _______________

    <Status Window>

    Name: Ashoka Maurya

    Title: First Victory.

    Mana Attribute: Umbra (Shadow and dark)

    Trait: Resistant against all attributes (Level 2), Heart of Iron.

    Mana cirction method: Enhanced art of mana cirction.

    -------

    Strength: 25

    Agility: 26

    Stamina: 23

    Energy: 25

    Perception: 28.6(26+2.6) ->due to passive skill<-

    ------

    Skills:

    Active: Revolving Tiger palm.

    Passive: Omni-Perception.

    _______________

    Seeing the result of the six-month training and the rewards from the bet, Ashoka felt as if eating honey.

    "That''s sweet"

    He gleamed in joy going through the status and Draci groned inwardly.

    Without realizing he was slowing taking steps towards bing a true ''Chakravarthi''.

    ---***---

    --Sunday Surprise--

 Chapter 47 Realization

    ?---Province of Ujjain, Khan dukehold----

    Inside the duke Pce, where Mir Khan, the Lion of the east dwelled, a room that looked like the definition of splendor waspletely silent.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Ahmed Khan, who had been standing straight for almost four hours, started to groan.

    He had been given special permission to visit his house since the dukedom of Khan''s was located in the same province, buting here didn''t do any good for Ahmed.

    Mir Khan, who was sitting at the desk, finally looked at him.

    "Ahmed Khan."

    "Yes."

    Since Ahmed hadn''t spoken for hours, his voice was hoarse.

    "What was mymand?"

    "It¡­ It was to be the top trainee Knight. A-and you also asked me to not lose to anyone!"

    "Correct. I wasn''t asking much. I just wanted you to get first ce, after winning against the bastard from the Sena family."

    Mir Khan''s eyes burned red in anger.

    "And yet¡­ Not only that bastard, you also lost to the son of the peasant! In front of everyone, at that!"

    The low and cold voice resonating throughout the room made him feel like his heart was being crushed.

    "How much will you disgrace me? Do you want to be like the third or the fourth?"

    "No, not at all!"

    Ahmed kept shaking his head, trembling. He didn''t want to be like his two older brothers, who weren''t even mentioned by name anymore.

    "You''ve already lost your first chance."

    Mir Khan''s eyes didn''t contain any hint of delight at seeing his son after such a long time. Only anger and irritation existed.

    "I¡­ I am aware."

    Ahmed couldn''t meet his intimidating gaze, biting his lip as he looked at his feet.

    "The top trainee knight will be chosen again once basic training is over, upon trainee knight graduation. Bring me that title."

    "Yes¡­"

    Ahmed swallowed and responded as if he was spitting blood.

    "If you want to live as a part of the Khan household, don''t waste yourst chance."

    Mir Khan waved his hand, signaling him to get out.

    "Th-thank you."

    Ahmed couldn''t even look at his father''s face properly, despite not seeing him for six months. He left the room while lowering his head.

    "Damn it!"

    After leaving the Pce, Ahmed punched the wall while screaming.

    "It''s because of that bastard¡­"

    He gritted his teeth. Since he was used to beingplimented, his father''s admonition affected him even more.

    And the fact that a mere insect-like Ashoka, the son of amoner, was the cause of all of it made him even angrier.

    "Haa!"

    He sighed, trying to get rid of the irritation filling his heart, but he didn''t feel any better.

    ming Ashoka for everything, Ahmed left the duke pce without even meeting his mother and siblings.

    ***

    ---Training grounds, Tempest manor----

    "Why am I here¡­?"

    Ahmed returned to the tempest manor without dy as he had nothing more to do.

    He started to wander around to rest his agitated heart.

    when he came to, he had arrived at the training ground. The door was closed, so he went over the wall.

    "It''s as expected."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ahmed sneered. Despite the entrance door being closed, the doors to the indoor gymnasium and locker room were all still open.

    "Stupid instructors."

    He curled his lips and headed to the locker room. When he was about to close the door, he noticed the locker with Ashoka''s name on it.

    "Hmm."

    Murmuring that he was only going to look, he opened Ashoka''s locker. It was neat inside. There was nothing except a box at the bottom of the locker.

    ''Why is there a box here¡­ huh?"

    Ahmed''s jaw dropped as he looked inside it.

    ''Wh-what''s with this number of shoes?!''

    The box contained training shoes with the bases either worn out or torn off. And there weren''t only a few of them, but over ten pairs of them.

    ''He did this in six months?''

    He examined the shoes in disbelief, but they all had the same shape and size. They were all Ashoka''s shoes.

    "Ah¡­"

    Ahmed gasped. He was also supplied with training shoes, just like Ashoka. But he had only reced them twice.

    ''How does this make any sense?''

    The fact that Ashoka had reced his shoes more than ten times, while he had only reced them twice, was difficult to believe.

    "This is crazy¡­"

    Looking at the shoes, which looked like they had been worn for several years, he felt like he had been hit over the head with a club. The shock was much greater than when he was scolded by his father.

    ''I feel like I just woke up from a dream.''

    Once his head cleared, he remembered the facts that he''d been trying to ignore.

    The fact that Ashoka arrived at the training ground earlier than anyone and returnedter than everyone.

    The fact that he never gave up training, despite sweating heavily and breathing frigid air from his mouth.

    The fact that he kept running alone in the training ground after night fell, after his stamina training in the indoor gymnasium.

    ''While I''ve been superficially swinging my sword and resting in the dormitory, he''s been surpassing his limit every day¡­''

    That was the reason that Ashoka''s spirit was better than any other temporary trainee knight¡­

    ''This is how a real man should be.''

    Among everyone in the training ground, the one who was the most suited to being a warrior was Ashoka.

    ''On the other hand, I¡­''

    He scorned and mocked him, and without being able to ept the results of the test, he disgracefully lost to him

    "Kuh!"

    His face grew red in embarrassment. He hated himself for all the dirty and disgraceful acts he had done, blinded by his envy.

    After sitting in the locker room for a while, he lifted his head. His green eyes were brimming with determination, unlike when he entered the training ground.

    "Never again¡­"

    What had already happened couldn''t be changed. Not repeating the same mistakes was the important part.

    That was what a Khan should do, and what he was going to do from that moment on.

    "Haa!"

    Breathing out deeply, he got rid of his selfishness.

    He realized something important today.

    ''Talent keeps you ahead of everyone, but hard work will keep you at the top''

    Many things were going to change in the future.

    ---***---

    (Sunday surprise)

    End of Volume 1 - The Birth of Chakravarthy.

 Chapter 48 After Three Years

    ?[I am sick of this, I so fucking sick of this]

    Draco spoke as he stared at the soon-to-be 10-year-old boy while in his intangible form.

    [Not only did you master Aura, you even managed to reach higher proficiency in Omni-Perception! Y-you! you are really not a human, are you?]

    Three years have passed since Ashoka took first ce in the trainee knight selection.

    Many things had happened since then, but the most noticeable thing was Ashoka''s growth.

    He had grown into a fine young man with a well-built body and handsome face.

    Not only his appearance, but his power also increased by leaps and bounds.

    _______________

    <Status Window>

    Name: Ashoka Maurya

    Title: First Victory.

    Mana Attribute: Umbra (Shadow and dark)

    Trait: Resistant against all attributes (Level 3), Heart of Iron.

    Mana cirction method: Enhanced art of mana cirction(Proficiency- E).

    -------

    Strength: 45

    Agility: 46

    Stamina: 43

    Energy: 35

    Perception: 52.9(46+6.9) ->due to passive skill<-

    ------

    Skills:

    Active: Revolving Tiger palm, Empire-swordsmanship(proficiency- D).

    Passive: Omni-Perception(Proficiency- E = 15% increase in perception).

    _______________

    The changes in his status were proof of it.

    For the past years, Ashoka didn''t ck off and was giving it his all in the training.

    He had sessfully learned how to fine-tune his control over his new mana attribute, Umbra.

    Since the Umbra attribute was something that no one was aware of, it was difficult for him to train.

    Unlike the dark and shadow attribute, the Umbra attribute stirred up his whole insides whenever he tried to practice his control over it.

    It was like his mana was refusing to bend to his will.

    But thanks to his unwavering will and determination, Ashoka was finally able to have good control over his mana.

    And that wasn''t the only favorable result.

    Ashoka learned the empire swordsmanship that is taught to every knight of the empire and also achieved good proficiency in it.

    He also managed to rank up the proficiency of Omni-Percpection skills that he got as a reward from Draco.

    "I have always behaved the same way since I met you so there is no need to overreact"

    He said in response to Draco''s exmation.

    But Draco wasn''t convinced, even for a dragon-like Drakorinith, the growth of Ashoka was too fast to the extent to be considered monstrous.

    Dragons in general lived for a very long time.

    It was right to say that an Old dragon-like Drakorinith has seen everything there is to in this world.

    But even for him, it felt like he was seeing a new creature every time he looked at Ashoka.

    His tenacity, monstrous talent, determination that didn''t suit a 10-year kid, and especially the weird feeling he got every time he tried to take over Ashoka''s body.

    It was like Ashoka was being from another world.

    He didn''t understand how a soul which just passed the river of reincarnation was this strong.

    [One day this monarch will discover all your secrets]

    "Yeah~yeah~ try it"

    Knock- Knock-

    Someone knocked on the door of Ashoka''s room.

    "This is Cain, prince Ashoka, it is time for your training"

    "Oh! It''s already time, I will be there"

    Currently, Ashoka was training two skills simultaneously.

    ''The Supreme Darkness Maniption'' technique that he received as a reward from the emperor after winning the duel with Ahmed.

    It was a technique used by thete emperor.

    Since there was no one suitable to learn this technique after the previous emperor, It was collecting dust in the royal treasury.

    But as Ashoka possessed the same attributes as the previous emperor, he decided to learn this technique.

    The emperor was a little hesitant to give this reward to Ashoka, but as to not lose face in front of everyone he agreed to Ashoka''s request.

    As there was no one who knew enough about the technique to teach him, Ashoka was learning it on his own using the manual left behind by the previous emperor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The other was the empire swordsmanship, which he was learning from Cain, the knight in charge of the tempest manor.

    And after that, he will go to the training grounds where he trains with other noble children under Alberad.

    As a result of that, he had a very busy schedule and no time to rest on a daily basis.

    When Ashoka opened the door and exited his room, Cain politely bowed.

    "What will today''s lesson be about, Sir Cain?"

    "As you already have good mastery overbat footwork and joint lock techniques, we will be studying different striking techniques using both punches and kicks"

    Some may be misunderstood hearing this as to why Ashoka who was supposed to be learning the empire ''swordsmanship'' was learning footwork techniques, punches, and kicks. It was because Ashoka personally requested Cain to teach him otherbat techniques than swordsmanship as he felt the need for them.

    ''A stylish swordsmanship will not guarantee my survival in the outside world.''

    Time was getting closer, and it wouldn''t be long before when he need to return to the capital.

    Ashoka wanted to get as much stronger as possible by then, so he was trying his best to learn whatever he can.

    On the other hand, Cain who followed Ashoka outside the castle was very tense.

    As he looked at the back of Ashoka, he was emitting the aura of dignity and majesty of a ruler.

    As the guardian knight of the tempest manor and the instructor of the prince himself, he should have been very proud of the child''s growth.

    However, he was on edge and nervous whenever he trained the young boy.

    ''I mustn''t ck off and idle around while teaching the young prince''

    Cain had taught the empire swordsmanship to a total of six children in the tempest manor.

    The bully brothers, Sharath and Hayara, who left the tempest manor two years prior, Vigor Maurya, the 4th child of the emperor, Mithili, the 5th child of the emperor, and the twins, Sudhatta and Ashoka himself.

    All of them except Ashoka and Sudhatta had left the tempest manor already.

    ''I''ve never felt like this when I was teaching the others. They were either busy keeping up with the training or they learned whatever I thought them but....''

    He looked at Ashoka''s back.

    ''He is absorbing everything from me, it''s like he is devouring me. There is something different about him''

    Even when he was teaching Sudhatta, who was his twin hailed as a genius, he didn''t feel this pressure.

    It was like Ashoka was the one evaluating Cain than the other way.

    Evaluate.

    Normally, the instructor is the one who would evaluate the student, it was like a rtionship between a master and a disciple.

    But, Cain could sense that Ashoka was inversely evaluating his teacher''s skills.

    It happened on daily basis during their training sessions ever since their first day of training.

    During the exhausting physical training, when Ashoka would sweat buckets, during when he was bruised and when his youthful skin would tear and burst, even during their spars when he get thrown to the ground.

    Ashoka would always be closely observing Cain''s techniques.

    This was the first experience for Cain....NO, he had seen it somewhere else too.

    ''....''

    Cain silently watched Ashoka''s back.

    He didn''t feel ufortable. On the contrary, he felt like Ashoka possessed the quality that a Ruler should have.

    ''No wonder, Sage Chanakya shows great interest in him. I must teach to the best of my abilities.''

    Cain focused his attention as mes of enthusiasm sparkled in his eyes.

    He and Ashoka then moved to the training grounds inside the castle.

    "Prince Ashoka."

    "Speak freely, Cain."

    "It''s a great honor to be able to instruct you. I promise to provide you with the best possible training regime and guide you to the best of my abilities in the next few months, until your 10th birthday."

    "I appreciate your thoughts. I''ll be in your care until then."

    It was only after thebat training session had ended that Ashoka could go to the training grounds, despite hisplete exhaustion.

    There he practiced the sword under the guidance of Alberad along with the noble children.

    Many things had changed since three years ago in the training grounds.

    No one was trash-talking about Ashoka anymore.

    The mentality of a child seemed to have been erased by the harsh training as no one wasining any longer.

    Paul and Tish were still beside Ashoka training like usual, but Tish was no longer lifting weights heavier than him, not because she stopped copying him but because she couldn''t lift the number of weights Ashoka could.

    Vikram left the training in the middle due to some family matters.

    But the most noticeable change in the training ground was Ahmed!

    He was swinging his sword with the same movement for more than three hours now.

    His muscles that got drenched in his sweat were visible to everyone.

    There was no trace of his past in his movements, neither arrogance nor conceit.

    It was pure determination.

    Determination to surpass the one on top of him.

    ---***---

    Volume 2 - "The Rise and Fall" will be started from the next chapter.

 Chapter 49 73

    49 73

    The user can manipte perception, which is the brain''s processing of sensory information to Perception is what can consider the result of thebined experience of all of one''s senses - the means by which someone is aware of the world around them. Manipting perception iate perception, which is the brain''s processing of sensory information to organize and interpret it. Forms of sensory information include visual (sight), haptic (touch), temporal (time) information. By manipting perception, various effects can be achieved. An illusion, for example, is producible using this ability and so is the removal of perception itself.

    With a sufficient deal of control over this ability, it bes possible to quickly and easily shape evenplex "illusions" for others - to the point where even those who are aware of what is happening begin to doubt their own senses. There doesn''t seem to be any way to tell when this is being done, and as such there is no clear defense. Used on oneself, this power can render one effectively immune to any other form of illusion, as they would be able to perceive the underlying reality near-instantly. It is also a potent tool for gathering information, as it can be used to experience distant events, among other things.

    Of course, although the illusions this creates can be made wless, they are still only illusions, and thus cannot actually affect anything, although they may seem like they do. Being stabbed by an illusionary sword would still hurt, although it won''t actually kill.

    wless, barring some deliberate clue left by the wielder of the power. By shaping the way someone perceives the world, it''s possible to subtly alter what they can sense, adding, removing, or altering small details; or to go further andpletely reshape how they sense the world, effectively trapping them in a perfectly detailed hallucination.

    However, affecting others'' perceptions in such a way is but one use of this power. It can also be used to see through illusions, or even into the minds of others. Being that there is no difference between affecting your own perception or that of another, it can grant these abilities to anyone, for as long as the wielder is willing to apply the effort needed to maintain the effect.

    Owing to the way this power functions, it isn''t something that can be easily ovee. Only incredibly powerful individuals, or those whose own abilities deal specifically with the senses, have any hope of overturning its effects. To everyone else, it bes impossible to tell if anything they perceive is real, or merely something fabricated by this power.

    Unlike regr illusion magic, which functions by creating some new form or sensation to be perceived, this acts directly on the mind of the target. As such, the illusions it creates are effectively wless, barring some deliberate clue left by the wielder of the power. By shaping the way someone perceives the world, it''s possible to subtly alter what they can sense, adding, removing, or altering small details; or to go further andpletely reshape how they sense the world, effectively trapping them in a perfectly detailed hallucination.

    However, affecting others'' perceptions in such a way is but one use of this power. It can also be used to see through illusions, or even into the minds of others. Being that there is no difference between affecting your own perception or that of another, it can grant these abilities to anyone, for as long as the wielder is willing to apply the effort needed to maintain the effect.

    Owing to the way this power functions, it isn''t something that can be easily ovee. Only incredibly powerful individuals, or those whose own abilities deal specifically with the senses, have any hope of overturning its effects. To everyone else, it bes impossible to tell if anything they perceive is real, or merely something fabricated by this power.

    The user can manipte perception, which is the brain''s processing of sensory information to organize and interpret it. Forms of sensory information include visual (sight), haptic (touch), temporal (time) information. By manipting perception, various effects can be achieved. An illusion, for example, is producible using this ability and so is the removal of perception itself.

    With a sufficient deal of control over this ability, it bes possible to quickly and easily shape evenplex "illusions" for others - to the point where even those who are aware of what is happening begin to doubt their own senses. There doesn''t seem to be any way to tell when this is being done, and as such there is no clear defense. Used on oneself, this power can render one effectively immune to any other form of illusion, as they would be able to perceive the underlying reality near-instantly. It is also a potent tool for gathering information, as it can be used to experience distant events, among other things.

    Of course, although the illusions this creates can be made wless, they are still only illusions, and thus cannot actually affect anything, although they may seem like they do. Being stabbed by an illusionary sword would still hurt, although it won''t actually kill.

    Perception is what can consider the result of thebined experience of all of one''s senses - the means by which someone is aware of the world around them. Manipting perception is more than simply creating illusions. Rather, it is the act of directly changing an individual''s ability to experience the world. From the basic senses such as sight and hearing, to those lesser known, such as proprioception or nociception, to the rare abilities to sense auras or magic - all of these senses together make up an individual''s perception of the world, and manipting it entails nothing less than restructuring the world as they are able to sense it.

    Unlike regr illusion magic, which functions by creating some new form or sensation to be

    perceived, this acts directly on the mind of the target. As such, the illusions it creates are effectively

 Chapter 50 Spar

    ?Days passed by as Ashoka grew. Before realizing Ashoka had grown into a healthy kid.

    His daily training got harsher as time passed and his powers increased by leaps and bounds.

    At the age of ten, Ashoka managed to be a three-star knight surpassing the record of Ashera Maurya!

    Of course, No was aware of that fact, he made sure to only disy the strength that he intended to show to others on the outside.

    [I am sick of this boring ce...]

    Draco''s annoyed tone was heard. He was already tired of living in the tempest manor by now.

    In the first ce, he was a Dragon, not to mention the monarch of dragons.

    Dragons were the species that acted on their instincts, they did whatever they liked without any hesitation. Being confined in one ce was unfamiliar for them.

    ''Stop whining and let me concentrate.''

    Ashoka was as usual training to improve his strength.

    There was not a single day in the tempest manor where the day went by without Ashoka sheeding sweats of hard work.

    And today was no different either, He was casually training immersed in the repeated movement when Alberad came to him and offered to spar.

    Ashoka being the training manic he is, didn''t let go of the offer and readily agreed to it.

    "Ready your sword, Ashoka. Let us begin."

    Alberad said taking out a sword himself.

    It was the first time Alberad wielded a sword sinceing to the tempest manor.

    Even when teaching the sword, he never actually held the sword, he either just monitored the movements of the children and corrected them or left them to the other instructs as a whole.

    So, Ashoka was pretty excited to spar with Alberad, who was called the sword of the emperor.

    And the excitement didn''te alone, he was just as nervous facing an expert.

    He nervously gripped the hilt of the sword.

    "I am ready, Sir."

    Even though Ashoka was excited to spar with Alberad, he couldn''t help but shudder at his Aura.

    His consciousness was screening that the one in front of him was an opponent whom he couldn''t even dream to defeat at his current level.

    But despite that, Ashoka was holding his ground because he knew that it was a valuable experience and he wouldn''t get another chance like this to spar with a high-ss knight.

    [Make sure to pluck out the ear of that bastard]

    Draco who hated Alberad from the get-to-go screened with excitement.

    ''you think I will be able to?''

    The reality was harsh.

    The one in front of Ashoka was an 8-star knight, nicknamed the sword of the emperor, Alberad Agnus himself.

    It would be good enough if he manages tond a strike on him not to mention plucking out his ears.

    What Ashoka was aiming for was to gain a valuable experience from this fight.

    "Remember to maintain a strong stance and keep your eye on your opponent at all times. And don''t forget to breathe."

    Ashoka took a deep breath and assumed a defensive stance at Alberad''s instructions.

    Alberad smiled in content and lunged forward with a quick thrust.

    It was a fast and fierce attack without any unnecessary movements.

    The attack came as a surprise but Ashoka managed to parry the attack.

    He even counterattacked with a swift swipe.

    Alberad blocked the strike and stepped back with swift movements, "Good form, Ashoka. But your movementsck conviction. You mustmit to your attacks and follow through with force."

    Ashoka nodded and got ready for the next exchange.

    Alberadunched a flurry of attacks, testing Ashoka''s defenses

    Ashoka gritted his teeth and defended against the attacks while using his sword as a shield.

    It wasn''t very effective but nevertheless better than receiving them head on.

    Each attack was fierce and receiving the attacks felt as if he was mmed by a mammoth.

    Despite that Ashoka managed to fend off the attacks with quick and agile movements, dodging the attacks he could and defending against those he couldn''t.

    "Impressive, to think you can defend against my attacks! But don''t get too cocky. You still have much to learn."

    Ashoka grinned in response to Alberad.

    "Yes, instructor."

    Alberad paused for a second and observed Ashoka''s stance.

    "Your footwork is sloppy. You need to focus on your footing and maintain a strong foundation."

    As expected of an 8-star grand knight, one look was enough to find loopholes in Ashoka''s form.

    Ashoka tried to adjust his stance but theck of a good footwork technique was clearly showing in his form.

    Alberad didn''t wait around for Ashoka and suddenly charged forward with a powerful strike.

    Ashoka sidestepped and barely managed to dodge the attack and countered it with a swift strike to the Alberad''s side.

    Alberad dodged with ease while stepping back and grinned.

    "Well done. You''re getting the hang of it."

    Ashoka smiled bitterly and raised his sword again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I couldn''t even touch you though."

    It was harder than Ashoka had imagined.

    Alberad didn''t even seem to be trying while it was taking his all for Ashoka to fend of Alberad''s attack.

    "You are disappointed that you couldn''t harm me? Haha! You are the only 10-year kid who would dare of thinking of hurting an 8-star knight"

    It was like a kitten going against a fully grown tiger, even theparison between them was unfair.

    "Nothing is impossible if you have the will to do it"

    Ashoka said with a serious expression, he was genuinely trying to at least graze Alberad in the spar which he failed miserably.

    Alberad nodded, "Of course, Having the will is important but you must also be wise enough to choose the correct opponent"

    A resolve without power is meaningless.

    Ashoka understood Alberad''s words and bowed to him.

    "I''ll keep that in mind"

    Alberad smiled in content and said, "Remember, sword fighting is more than just technique. It''s about discipline, focus, and the hunger for strength. Keep practicing, and you''ll be a true master."

    Ashoka said respectfully "Yes, instructor. I will do my best."

    "But you have to continue the spar right now"

    Alberad said as heunched a barrage of attacks again.

    Their spar didn''t end for another four hours and that day, Ashoka was seen crawling back to his dorm in a bloody state where as Alberad was seen once again sleeping carelessly on the stage built at the corner of the training grounds.

    ***

    Power System:-(filler)

    In this world, there were two kinds of systems to represent an individual''s power.

    They are Circles and Stars.

    Circles are used by the mages who form circles around their mana heart. As a mage''s mana density and knowledge of the magic increases, new circles will form around the mana heart, continuously circling over it.

    The number of circles represents the strength of the mage.

    For example, Sage Vyasa, the master of the 7th magic tower was an eight-circle grand magician where as Sage Chanakya, the sage of wisdom is a 9th-circle Archmage.

    ording to the number of circles one possessed, a unique title was given to them.

    One circle -> Apprentice Mage

    Two Circle -> Beginner Mage

    Three Circle -> Intermediate Mage

    Four Circle -> Mage Marshal

    Five Circle -> Mage General

    Six Circle -> Advanced Magician

    Seven Circle -> High Magician

    Eight Circle -> Grand Magician

    Nine Circle -> Archmage

    Simrly, for Knights, the power of an individual is represented by the number of stars one has.

    Instead of circles, Knights form stars around their heart, which continuously revolve around the mana heart.

    The reason for the change is that it is easier for the knights to draw out mana and imbue it into their body and physical objects when it is in the form of stars rather than in form of circles which helps the mage to imbue the mana into their magic circle.

    Simr to Mages, Knights also have their own power system.

    One circle -> trainee Knight

    Two Circle -> Beginner trainee Knight

    Three Circle -> Beginner Knight

    Four Circle -> Intermediate Knight

    Five Circle -> Knight Marshal

    Six Circle -> Knight General

    Seven Circle -> Advanced Knight

    Eight Circle -> The Grand Knight

    Nine Circle -> Astral Knight

    Aside from Knights and mages, there are other types of professions that people pursue like healers, alchemists, physicians, schrs,s and many more.

    Many other rare professions also exist in the world of ''Pruthvi'', which will be introduced and exined further into the story.

    That''s it for the power system exnation about the mages and knights! (^.^)

    Thanks for all the support.

    Please keep supporting the novel and don''t forget to vote!

    Once again, Thank you so much.

    ---***---

 Chapter 51 Last Day At The Tempest Manor

    ?[Kya!]

    Draco let out a cry of excitement and amazement.

    Ashoka wondered how many times Draco had been astonished already. ording to a quick calction, it was over 20 times during the past hour.

    "Are you that happy, Draco?"

    Draco in his astral form turned his head back and stared at Ashoka.

    [Is that even a question, brat? I can finally get out of this boring and stuffy ce! And it''s tomorrow!]

    Three years have passed since Ashoka took first ce in the trainee knight selection.

    The three years went by in a sh.

    Ashoka had countless more things he wanted to learn and practice, so he would''ve loved to stay for a few more years, but the rule of tempest manor don''t allow anyone who is above the age of 10 to reside there, so he had to leave despite his consent.

    ''He''s right. Up until the day I met him down here, I also found every day boring as hell in this castle.''

    Despite wanting to stay there, Ashoka also find it very boring.

    He had graduated from Cain''sbat lessons 10 days ago with his instructor''s recognition, and he had achieved the progress that he wanted in other skills too.

    Ashoka also managed to learn the <Supreme Darkness maniption> technique.

    It was a marvelous skill as he expected.

    Not only did the skill improve his control over the Umbra mana, he was also able to move the mana outside of his body in the form of darkness.

    It may not seem all that powerful at first but there were countless uses for the skill.

    He could use it to blind the enemies, cover himself in darkness when need to go stealth and many more, in short, it was an amazing skill.

    Although his mastery over the skill was very low, the fact that he learnt the skill on his own while reading the manual in itself was amazing.

    However, the boy in question was still not satisfied.

    ''I wanted to reach at least one-circle in mana heart and 3-star in the aura before leaving the manor¡­ Oh well, I guess I was being too impatient.''

    He was, indeed being impatient. Even in the entire world''s history, there was not a single individual who had gained such powers at the age of ten.

    The training for the mages itself was very difficult but wanting to learn both magic and sword was very ambitious.

    ''Stay calm. Don''t rush. My achievements so far are already impressive enough. If the world knew about my powers, everyone would treat me like an unprecedented genius.''

    Today was 13th in the month of the dragon, 314th year in the calendar of Chronos.

    Tomorrow, the royal guardian knights would arrive to escort Ashoka back to the Royal pce.

    Ashoka wanted to take part in the next knight selection exam that would be happening in three months but since he couldn''t stay in the tempest manor, he had toe back here after three months.

    He had already bid farewell to others.

    Tish seemed like a sad puppy left alone in the rain while Paul didn''t stop crying saying things like he couldn''t stay away from Ashoka.

    Ahmed was rather disappointed hearing that Ashoka was leaving the tempest manor even though he tried not to show it.

    As for Sudhatta, he was going to being with Ashoka so there was no need for farewells.

    [I was so tired of the training food that I was afraid that my tongue would paralyze]

    Ashoka smirked mischievously as he took out a two bottle from the cloth bag that usually held his notebooks.

    The sound of ss bottles striking against each other instantly drew the attention of Draco.

    [Those bottles! Don''t tell me¡­! Is that alcohol?!]

    He asked in surprise.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yep. Since today''s ourst day here, I stole some without letting my nanny know."

    [So you do have some humanity left in you, kid! My time spent educating you was worth it. Hahaha!!]

    "what the hell did you even educate me in?"

    [Leave the small matters aside, hurry and drink that wine, let this monarch have a taste if it]

    Ashoka grinned as he watched the desperate dragon.

    "Okay, okay, but I need a favor in return"

    [What....? are you trying to negotiate with me right now?]

    "It is only fair that we trade equally"

    [Hmm...Indeed, this monarch was known for his righteousness even in the past, so what do you want?]

    "Teach me Dragon magic"

    [What!? Brat! do you even know what you are asking for? and you want me to teach you dragon magic for just a bottle of alcohol? Do you think I am a fool?]

    "You don''t want it then?"

    Ashoka waved the bottles in front of Draco''s astral form as he asked.

    [Ahem!...One per month]

    "What...?"

    [One bottle from the month and I will teach you the basics of Dragon magic]

    "Deal!"

    Ashoka smiled as he agreed to Draco''s deal.

    He was such an easy dragon to manipte.

    * * *

    The next day, around lunchtime, two knights from the Royal pce came to the tempest manor.

    There were fewer escortspared to the time when the bully bothers left the manor, but both escorts were 7-star knights this time around.

    "Young Master, you must steel yourself now. From here on out, your every desire won''t be fulfilled. It will be difficult for me to cook you all the time too¡­"

    Hema spoke in a solemn tone as she stared directly into Ashoka''s eyes.

    "The royal pce won''t be as tranquil and peaceful as our days here. You must keep that in mind."

    Ashoka''s days at the Storm Castle were rarely tranquil and peaceful due to his constant training sessions, but he adjusted his attitude to the serious atmosphere.

    "I know. Don''t worry, Hema. I''ll keep that in mind."

    Besides, he doubted the royal pce would be more crowded that the 7th magic tower where he lived as a child.

    "I will faithfully assist you to the best of my abilities out there, Young Master. Well then, let us go."

    "Guardian Knights Ram and Karan greet Young prince Ashoka. The two of us will safely escort you to the royal pce."

    The knights from the royal pce politely saluted the young boy.

    A steel, horse-drawn carriage was waiting for them at the bottom of the mountain.

    ---***---

 Chapter 52 [Bonus ]Attack

    ?Ashoka got ready for the departure from tempest manor along with Sudhatta.

    It was their 10th birthday and probably there will not be any celebration since they had a very long journey ahead of them.

    "How is your training going on blondy?"

    It has been a very long time since Ashoka had a normal conversation with Sudhatta, maybe due to them living in different rooms in the training hall, they seldom talked with each other.

    And due to Ashoka''s busy training schedule, he got even less time to spare.

    As Sudhatta was also undergoing his own training regime, it be even hard for them to see each other.

    "I''m doing my best..wait...! I told you to not call me that"

    Sudhatta whined, btedly realizing that his younger brother was still calling him by a pet name.

    "Anyway, let''s spar when we take a break, I want to see if you have improved or not"

    "Don''t ignore what I just said"

    Despite hisining, Ashoka ignored him saying just what he wanted.

    They both boarded the steel carriage with their nanny Hema.

    Since it was not permitted, there was no one other than some knights of the tempest manor and Alberad to send them off.

    Cain was noticeable even among them because he was the only one with eyes full of tears among the knights bowing to them.

    "See youter kids"

    Alberad was also waving at them with a broad smile.

    They stood there till the silhouette of the carriage disappeared and only when they could no longer see the carriage did they move back in.

    "I hope you can lead a happy life, my prince"

    Cain bowed deeply before leaving for his duty.

    ***

    Ashoka and Sudhatta''s days at the tempest manor were apanied by constant rain. However, once the carriage escorting them descended the mountain and reached the bottom, the scenery was white.

    It was the Ujjain province''s first snowfall. Moreover, a heavy snowfall. Within hours, the snow had piled up to knee level.

    Due to this pure whitendscape, the carriage had to slow down its pace. The knights Ram and Karan got off and began to sweep the snow in their way with their swords.

    "We should take refuge in a vige nearby and wait for it to stop snowing. Even if we were to reach the capital without stopping, we wouldn''t be able to use the transfer gate due to the snow."

    "You''re right. We''ve got no choice."

    Although this was Ashoka''s first time seeing snow in a long while, he wasn''t particrly excited about it due to their grave circumstances.

    A carriage advancing slowly, and a snowfall that seems to be attempting to swallow the entire world whole.

    "Whoa....(>.<)!"

    But someone else was too excited.

    It was of course, Sudhatta.

    Unlike Ashoka, he was just a 10-year-old kid and it was his first time seeing snow.

    There was no way he wouldn''t be excited to y with the snow.

    Ashoka sighed seeing his excited brother and started flipping through his notes in order to kill time, They were the notes he made after reading the <Supreme darkness maniption> technique.

    There was still many things that he didn''t understand in that, so he was trying his best to understand itpletely.

    Anyway it was a good way to kill time rather than wasting his time excited at the snow like certain someone...

    Everything was going well till now, so well that Ashoka doubted for a second if was real.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And as if to scream at his thought.

    Swoosh!

    Neiiiigh!

    Suddenly, the two horses pulling the carriage screamed out in horror.

    The 3rd circle magic spell ''Icicle Shot'' had pierced the horses'' nks. The carriage shook as if it were about to flip over, and in the next second, the coachman was killed by the same spell.

    Blood spilled over the white snow shing under the half moon.

    "We''re being attacked! Please stay inside the carriage, Princes!"

    "It''s an attack!"

    Ram and Karan shouted out loud. Immediately, Hema covered Ashoka and Sudhatta with her body and observed the situation outside.

    Her hands were warm as she hugged both of them.

    The usual gentle and kind gaze was nowhere to be seen. Her eyes appeared to be burning with rage as she showed fierce killing intent.

    "We''ll be alright. You have me and two 7-star guardian knights to protect you. No need to worry, my princes."

    A calm and rxed voice.

    Ashoka had never seen Hema behave like this.

    It meant the situation was serious.

    "There are around 20 assassins. They seem to beposed of magicians and knights, but we cannot eliminate the possibility that they have archers with them. I have yet to determine whether there are 7-star or higher enemies."

    Hema reported her own observations of the situation to the young princes.

    The nannies hired by the royals to look over the prince and princess were all 7-star or higher warriors.

    Before long, Hema''s weapon¡ªa short dagger¡ªrevealed itself from within her sleeve and gave off a sharp glow.

    ''What a mess. An attack as soon as we left the tempest manor? Who are they?''

    Although Hema was trying to reassure them, he was far moreposed than the nanny was.

    Maybe due to the effect of <Heart of steel>, Ashoka didn''t panic and calmly assessed their suituation.

    Sudhatta was seemed scared of the sudden attack and was covering behind Hema.

    Ashoka just looked at his for a brief movement before turning his attention to Hema.

    Including Hema, they had three 7-starbatants by their side protecting them.

    And if the worst was toe, the secrete guardians assigned by the elders would came to their rescue.

    So Ashoka wasn''t concerned about their survival.

    ''If they''re willing to attack us knowing that we belong to the royal family, then these attackers aren''t nobodies. Since the knights couldn''t detect them beforehand, there must be at least a 6-star magician amongst them.''

    Ashoka was calmly evaluating the situation outside.

    ''The carriage wasn''t attacked after those first few spells, and I can hear weapons shing in the distance. In other words, the enemies were hiding in the distance, and Ram and Karan went after them to counter¡­ attack?''

    As his thought process reached that conclusion, Ashoka realized that something was wrong.

    "Hema."

    He called out in urgency.

    ---***---

 Chapter 53 Imposters

    ?"Hema."

    "Yes, Young Master?"

    "Ram and Karan. Those two weren''t sent by the royal pce. That, or they''re traitors."

    "Young Master, what are you talking about¡­? Everyone at the tempest manor knows of their faces, including me. They''re definitely Ram and Karan of the 1st division of royal guards."

    Hema spoke in disbelief.

    "Ashoka...What are you saying?", Sudhatta couldn''t believe his brother''s words either.

    Even Ashoka knew of their faces. He hade across them a few times when he was in the 7th magic tower.

    Nevertheless, Ashoka had his reasons for treating them as impostors or traitors.

    "Hema. The guardian knights never leave the princes, whom they are protecting unattended like this, even if the nannies are with them."

    "Ah!"

    "One of those two should''ve stayed next to the carriage. But both of them went out to engage the enemies. They''re either traitors or impostors."

    Hema checked the situation outside through the window.

    Just as Ashoka had remarked, Ram and Karan had left their positions as soon as the attack began.

    Crack!

    Hema''s face distorted in fury as she grinded her teeth.

    The anger was directed toward the two traitors, as well as at herself for noticing the situation only after Ashoka had pointed it out.

    "¡­I apologize, my prince. I will make sure to receive severe punishment for this oversight of mine once we return to the royal pce. "

    She bowed to the young princes without hesitation and when she lifted her head up, her eyes were burning with a raging fire.

    "As of this movement, Hema Khatri will protect prince Ashoka and prince Sudhatta as a member of the royal guard secrete division. Please be patient and lenient even if my protection ends up being somewhat drastic and violent."

    "While it''s important to get us out of danger, it''s also crucial to learn who these assassins are, since they may be allies who are here to rescue us from those two traitors."

    "Yes, Young Master. I will not bring dishonor to the Royal family''s name."

    sh!

    Hema suddenly swung her dagger diagonally while still being seated. The steel carriage was cleanly bisected and easily fell apart. Ashoka could now see the sky from inside the carriage.

    Sudhatta opened his mouth wide in shock at Hema''s powers.

    She then immediately carried her young masters and jumped out of the metal, running like an arrow flying with the wind. Since the traitors had prepared the carriage, there could''ve been hidden features to prevent them from escaping. Therefore, the nanny had to be quick in order to avoid all the potential traps.

    Due to the darkness of the night and the heavy snow, their visibility wasn''t any better outside. All they could see were some shes and sparks about 200 meters away from them.

    The two boys hanging on either side of her waist didn''t even seem to hinder her movement as she was gracefully moving through the snow.

    ''Since the both of them left to fight the attackers as soon as the battle began, they must''ve judged that they couldn''t stop the enemies alone.''

    If the opponents that Ram and Karan were fighting against were their allies, then the princes and the nanny were about to be saved.

    But Ashoka couldn''t discard the possibility that the attackers were, in fact, other enemies who had different goals than the two traitors. Nevertheless, Hema carried the boy and ran towards the battlefield.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Find the princes!"

    "Team 3! Block the one on the left!"

    The voices of those who had attacked the carriage could be heard.

    At a closer look, Ram and Karan were fighting on equal grounds against 20 or so opponents.

    "Hema! why did you leave the carriage!"

    "This ce is dangerous. Please return to the carriage for now!"

    Ram and Karan shouted toward Hema when they noticed her.

    "Shut it, you dirty treacherous bastards. On whose orders are you two here? How dare you attempt to kidnap the young masters...!"

    Hema wrapped aura around her dagger and red furiously. The face of the two traitors distorted visibly, and smiles began forming on the attackers'' faces who had surrounded the 7-star knights.

    "That woman is Hema Khathri! the young master''s presence has been confirmed!"

    "All men, prioritize the protection of the princes!"

    The attackers were indeed their allies.

    Ashoka felt somewhat relieved.

    If Hema joined forces with them, then they could easily subdue the traitors.

    The battle came to a sudden standstill with their arrival.

    During this short moment in time, Ashoka scanned the armor and robes of his presumed allies.

    ''A scribe robe and a ck de on armor. It''s the Sage Chanakya''s knights and the others...I don''t who they are but it seems like they don''t have any ill intention towards us.''

    Sage Chanakya''s knights. They were the personal soldiers of Sage Chanakya who move only on his orders.

    As Ashoka had seen the same pattern on the knights when he visited the tower of wisdom, he was able to confirm that they were his allies.

    On the other hand, he didn''t know who were the ones with the ck des symbol on their armor but they seemed to be cooperating with Sage Chanakya''s knights, so he ignored that for now.

    Nheless, each of them seemed like an experienced soldier and were at least of 5th star level.

    ''So they aren''t traitors but impostors. The horses and coachman were killed with the Icicle Shots¡­ due to a failed preemptive attack.''

    Having surveyed his allies and observed their strength and numbers, Ashoka came to a sound conclusion.

    If Ram and Karan were truly 7-star knights, they could''ve easily decimated the twenty 5-star attackers¡ªparticrly in the darkness and heavy snowfall where everyone''s vision is restricted.

    However, despite the battle havingsted for a long while, there were no visible casualties among the assants. In other words, Ram and Karan weren''t true 7-star knights from the royal guardian division.

    They were imposters who used some means to copy the appearance of the royal guards.

    ''You shouldn''t have messed with me.''

    Ashoka had endured many things in his past life that he had no intention of showing mercy to those who tried to kill him.

    ---***---

 Chapter 54 Messed With The Wrong Person

    ?"Pfft hahaha¡­"

    Suddenly, the fake Karan let out a small chuckle.

    The oddughtersted for a long time. Due to the strange sense of incongruity, the magicians and knights protecting Ashoka and Sudhatta readied their weapons as a chill ran down their spines.

    They readied themselves for any surprise attacks and stood their ground.

    Hema walked in front of the princes and spoke.

    "Who are you two?"

    She had also realized that the two knights were not the royal guardian knights she knew of. Just like Ashoka, she was aware of the might and strength that true 7-star knights held and the two imposters were clearly not up to the level.

    "Kek, what a stupid question, Hema Khatri, do you really think we would tell you that?"

    The fake Ram also let out a sickening chuckle and repositioned himself. They didn''t seem to be willing to give more information.

    Hema looked at Sudhatta, he was covering behind the knights as a child who encountered the assassins should have.

    She was d and at the same time disappointed.

    Then her attention turned to Ashoka.

    A small smile rose on her face as she looked at him.

    There was no fear in the eyes of that 10-year-old as he red at the culprits who tried to kill him.

    ''Sometimes, prince Ashoka really makes me wonder if he is a 10-year-old kid!''

    Even Hema who had been with him the most couldn''t digest the fact that Ashoka was standing bravely in front of such danger.

    His aura was like that of a Ruler as he stood imposing on the battlefield.

    "¡­What should I do, my prince?" Hema instinctively asked the question.

    It was like she was a follower asking for her lord''s orders.

    And Ashoka answered Hema''s questions without an ounce of hesitation.

    "Kill one of them and cut the arms of the other before you bring him to me, he just needs to be alive nothing more matters."

    His voice was cold as ice, his demeanor give chills to the knights who stood in front of him.

    "Your wish is mymand."

    Hema didn''t waste any more time and treaded toward the imposters.

    "You may be powerful, Hema Khatri, but you shouldn''t underestimate us."

    "Jaimini of the Sena knights. I shall leave the Young princes in your care for 30 seconds."

    She ignored the fake Karan''s retort and addressed Jaimini.

    Ashoka may have not noticed it, but the ones who were wearing the armor with the ck sword symbol were the 2nd division knights of Duke Sena.

    And Jaimini was the vice-captain of the 2nd division who was currently in charge of the princes'' rescue.

    Hema who was already aware of his identity asked for the favor and turned towards the imposters.

    The vice-captain immediately ran before Ashoka and Sudhatta with his men and formed a line of defense.

    ''I haven''t seen a 7-star knight''s battle seriously, this may a valuable experiance.''

    As Ashoka thought to himself, Hema had already shot towards the two impostors. As she shed across the snow-filledndscape, the air tore as a sonic boom sted.

    She was a speeding arrow. The mercenaries and magicians couldn''t believe that one could reach such speeds by running on this thickyer of soft snow.

    Rip-!

    The sharp-edged dagger tore through the fake Karan''s neck.

    The impostor couldn''t even react to the nanny''s speed. He only noticed his iing death when his head touched the snow.

    The fake Ram who was next to Karan turned around in order to find Hema''s figure, who had shot past them.

    However, he couldn''t follow her movements with his untrained eyes. As he tried to retaliate by swinging the sword in his hand¡­

    Thump.

    The sound of his right arm and sword falling into the snow reached his ears.

    "Oh."

    sh!

    Swoosh-!

    The fake Ram somehow managed to avoid Hema''s follow-up dance of fury a couple of times.

    However, that was his limit. Without his right arm, his unbnced body couldn''t properly follow his mind''s orders. Before long, Hema''s dagger cleanly cut off her enemy''s left arm.

    Seven seconds.

    Barely seven seconds had passed since her involvement in the battle. Hema used the remaining 23 seconds to stop the blood pouring out of the victim''s wounds.

    She cut off the dead Karan''s long hair to tie up Ram''s armless stumps.

    The Knights and magicians couldn''t help but watch the phenomenon urring before them in astonishment.

    ''S-Such a powerful woman is merely a nanny?''

    ''She''s in a whole different realmpared to us¡­!''

    On the other hand, Ashoka was wearing a satisfied smile.

    He was unfazed by the blood bath urring in front of him.

    Rather there was a huge smile on his face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I have carried out yourmand, Young Master."

    Hema dragged the fake Ram behind her and walked toward the boy.

    The knights and magicians took a step back seeing the middle-aged woman dragging the armless body of the imposter by holding his hair.

    Ashoka nodded at Hema and turned to Sudhatta.

    As Expected his face was pale, there were indications that he would trough up soon.

    It was a normal reaction whenpared to Ashoka who was unaffected by the sight.

    Hema noticed Ashoka''s gaze and immediately gave some silent message to the knights to escort back Sudhatta to the new carriage.

    Soon Sudhatta was escorted by the Sena knights.

    Only Hema and Sage Chanakya''s secrete soldiers remained there for Ashoka''s safety.

    Jaimini didn''t see anything and left along with Sudhatta, as he just witness what the nanny was capable of.

    "Now that there is no disturbance, shall we talk about the matters?"

    Ashoka''s cold voice resounded through the fake Ram''s voice giving him chills.

    ***

    ''She''s in a whole different realmpared to us¡­!''

    The secret knights who witnessed the power of Hema were amazed that there was such a strong warrior by the prince''s side.

    It was like their help wasn''t even needed, Hema would have taken care of the imposters either way.

    They watched as Hema dragged the fake Ram behind her and walked toward the boy.

    As snow kept entering his mouth, the armless victim couldn''t even scream in pain properly.

    Thud!

    Upon her arrival, she grabbed the impostor''s head and anchored it firmly before Ashoka''s feet.

    "It seems like the one who was underestimating their opponent wasn''t Hema, but you two. If you were attempting to assassinate the prince, you should''ve sent three or four 8-star knights instead."

    As Ashoka spoke in a cold tone, the fake Ram spat out.

    "Keuk, Kuhuhu¡­ This is merely a warning. The royal family, you princes and the emperor, your era is, urgh¡­ing to an end....cough!"

    "Oh! is it? too bad that I don''t care."

    Ashoka had zero interest in matters regarding the Mauryan empire, all he cared about is to live a happy life and he was getting stronger in order to achieve that.

    Hearing Ashoka''s statement, sparked surprise and confusion amongst the Sage Chanakya''s knights as well as Hema.

    But Ashoka didn''t bother to exin that.

    "The rule of you arrogant nobles will soon end, A new empire will rise and our lord is going to kill you all....hahaha... hah hah!"

    "You don''t seem to value your life, do you?"

    "Hahaha, you nobles would soon die, our leader will kill you all...hahaha"

    Despite Ashoka''s threat the fake knight kept on saying the same thing like a fool.

    "Sheesh! Seems like this guy''s brain is already dead, I guess there''s no need to take you back to the royal pce and torture information out of you anymore."

    Smash!

    Ashoka covered his fist in a ck aura and mmed it down next to the impostor''s head. He had learned how to perfectly wield aura through his martial arts sses with Cain.

    And the aura this time was even denser and more powerful than before.

    "Release him."

    Ashoka ordered turning back from the imposter.

    "Men, kill him!"

    Jaimini immediately said as if he was carrying out Ashoka''s orders.

    "No, I didn''t mean it like that. Release him for real! let him try his best to survive and return to his base in that state"

    He turned back and looked at the fake knight, "Mr. Impostor. If you survive make sure to tell your leader that he has messed with the wrong person."

    His voice was icy cold as he said that.

    "Well, this was a waste of time. Hema, throw away this little piece of junk somewhere."

    "Understood, my prince."

    Hema picked up the armless man and threw him away in the distant snowfield.

    Ashoka thought to himself as he watched the fake Ram coughing in the snow.

    ''Geez, what naive lunatics! Did they think that saying some random bullshit would redirect my attention from the real preparator? There was no need to even guess who sent him?''

    There was only one person who wanted Ashoka dead at the movement and it was none other than his father, the emperor.

    And as he had heard from Sage Chanakya, it wasn''t the first time the Emperor is ying games like this.

    ''Well, anyway, It would be a miracle if that armless man survive in this ice storm and return with his bleeding, too bad that he had to mess with me''

    There was not even an ounce of hesitation as Ashoka boarded the carriage of the secrete knights which was going to escort him to the royal pce.

    ---***---

 Chapter 55 Escorting To The Royal Palace

    ?A tense mood filled the air.

    Sweat could be seen dripping down people''s necks.

    Having dealt with the impostors, the secret knights of Sage Chanakya led by Jaimini ended up bing Ashoka''s new escorts.

    Sudhatta was safe with the Sena knights who were now escorting him to the royal pce.

    The matter was dealt with and the princes were safe.

    However, the escorts couldn''t help but hold their breath around their client.

    Now that the Sena Knights had gone ahead with Sudhatta, they were the only ones left to take care of the terrifying kid.

    ''What kind of a 10-year-old boy acts like this?''

    Reyna, the mage leading the secret knights asked herself¡ªa question that all the secret knights were also thinking about.

    The secret knights of Sage Chanakya! They are veteran warriors who can turn the tables on the battlefield and are evenparable to the royal guards in certain aspects.

    Bloodshed, broken bones, burnt skin! Nothing can stop these battle-scarred soldiers.

    The sight of prisoners being mercilessly tortured and murdered is a daily urrence to these men. Watching Ashoka order Hema to kill the fake Karan and Ram in a bloody manner was nothing new to them.

    Nevertheless, these veteran knights were wary of Ashoka due to his age.

    Where else would they ever find a 10-year-old behaving this way toward their assassin? Even though he was a Royal, he was merely a kid who had just left the tempest manor and entered the world.

    In fact, their senses were warning them to be extremely careful with Ashoka when they saw him give Hema orders. His speech and behavior weren''t those of a child, not to mention his method of disposal of the surviving assassin.

    The mages and the knights could only see Ashoka as an overlord¡ªwho just happened to be somewhat short in height.

    "We mustn''t make the slightest mistake until we sessfully escort the prince to the transfer gate. Any frivolous or superficial behavior is absolutely prohibited, do you understand?"

    "Yes, Vice-captain Reyna."

    The secret soldiers¡ªknown for their unbound behavior¡ªwere acting like dignified gentlemen. They were all standing stiff and nervous as if they were wearing tight, ufortable clothes.

    It was due to the things they witnessed during that day.

    Ashoka Maurya, the image of a young prince enjoys the scene of blood gushing from the assassin''s severed head and his cruel order to dispose of his assassins was imprinted on their minds.

    However, they weren''t acting like this solely due to their fear of the child known as Ashoka Maurya. There was also a hint of admiration and fascination in their eyes toward this dangerous boy.

    [Look, your nanny is here]

    Draco who has been silent throughout the assassination attempt spoke seeing Hema''s approach.

    "My prince."

    While Ashoka was kicking the snow away as he walked annoyed at the dragon that wasmenting on others, Hema called out to him.

    She was wearing a calm expression and tone, but the boy caught the slight mncholic look thatsted for an instant.

    "We''ll reach the vige in about two hours. Once we arrive, it would be best to wait for the snowfall to die down before continuing our journey."

    "Let''s do that."

    Ashoka brushed off the snow piling on his shoulder.

    "Oh, Hema?"

    "Yes, My prince?"

    "Don''t worry about what happened. It wasn''t your fault."

    Ashoka truly believed so in his heart. Even Cain, the experienced knight of the tempest manor hadn''t noticed that Ram and Karan were impostors back at the tempest manor, so there was no way Hema would''ve.

    Yet, she was still dwelling on this incident.

    "I apologize."

    Once he heard her reply, Ashoka wore a bitter smile.

    Hema never makes excuses.

    She never brings up justifications such as ''I''ve lost my touch from spending ten peaceful years at the tempest manor'' or ''I was feeling under the weather, which dulled my senses''.

    ''I apologize''.

    She even said in her heart.

    "Once we return to the main house, I shall ept any punishment for¡­"

    Despite him saying not to worry about it, she was still dwelling on that matter.

    "Enough. I told you not to worry about it, didn''t I? It''s an order."

    Hema lowered her head.

    "I understand."

    "You may be my nanny, but you''re also my lone guardian knight right now. If you continue brooding over a minor mistake that doesn''t bother me, you won''t be able to protect me to the fullest extent. I hope I won''t have to repeat myself."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Aren''t you too hard on your nanny?]

    Ashoka didn''t want to talk to Hema in such an overbearing manner either, but it was the only way to get her to listen.

    In his past life, Ashoka had lost a very important person to him, he didn''t want it to repeat itself.

    In this life, He had decided not to lose anyone close to him.

    Even if Ashoka had to act cold-blooded at times, he had to make sure the harsh reality wouldn''t crush her kind and warm heart. It was the boy''s turn to lead his nanny to a better life.

    "Your wish is mymand, my prince."

    Hema answered as she bit her lower lip. She was aware that Ashoka''s indifferent tone was due to his goodwill towards her.''

    ''Why did such a bright and intelligent prince have to get stuck with a dull and slow nanny like me? I shoulde to my senses and make sure no other troublesome matters bother the young master today.''

    Bing a person worthy of prince Ashoka!

    As she made a pledge to herself, Hema tightened her fist and raised her head.

    [Seems like your nanny is finally hearing up!]

    Dracomented.

    Feeling relieved by her resolute face, Ashoka began to think about the assassins.

    The fake Ram and Karan.

    There was a high chance that the one who sent them was the Emperor, but Ashoka couldn''t deny other possibilities too.

    There were many who didn''t want a bastard son topete for the throne for him to clearly say it was the Emperor''s act.

    Besides, both the fake knights were disguised so perfectly that even 7-star knights weren''t able to discover them.

    If it wasn''t for their mindless actions, Ashoka might have faced a serious situation there.

    ''The disguise...It was too perfect"

    It was impossible to create such a perfect disguise with low-level magic.

    There were only two ways to cleat such a perfect disguise.

    One was that the person who cast the spell on them had to be an 8th circle mage or above and the other possibility was ''Transformation''.

    But ''Transformation'' was a special privilege granted only to dragons, and even with that power, it was impossible to perfectly replicate and imitate another individual.

    That were the only two possibilities by which the assassins could recreate the knights'' appearance without any imperfections.

    But there was no way they were using transformation since they were way too weak to be dragons, which left him with a single option.

    ''Who was it?''

    There were not many 8th-circle mages in the Mauryan empire in the first ce.

    Ashoka could easily name all those who were 8th circle and above in the Mauryan empire.

    Which made him very puzzled about the matter.

    He simply couldn''t point out anyone as a culprit.

    More than that by now the elders would have been searching for the culprits.

    Once they verified the deaths of the real Ram and Karan, the elders immediately dispatched the Sena knights who were on standby in the royal capital, and began to investigate the identities of the impostors.

    However, Ashoka didn''t expect them to discover anything.

    The Mauryan continent was huge and finding an unknown culprit is akin to finding grains in the desert.

    It was very doubtful that the real culprits would be found.

    And Ashoka was pretty sure that whoever attempted the assassination wouldn''t be caught that easily, not to mention the emperor who wanted him dead wouldn''t even take the matter seriously, even if it wasn''t him who sent the assassins.

    It was likely that a scrape goat would be sacrificed to disy the royal''s image to the public.

    Ashoka was starting to get a headache thinking about all those matters.

    "We will arrive soon. If there is anything you need, please don''t hesitate to tell my subordinates."

    As soon as one of Ashoka''s escorts spoke to him, the morning sun began to rise and the sun rays illuminated light on the world.

    The ice that was covering the path began to melt making it easier for the knights who were clearing the ice.

    Ashoka had a simple mealposed of soup and eggs at the inn, before taking a rest in his room. Despite having trained his magic, spiritual arts, and martial arts at the Storm Castle, walking under heavy snowfall for several hours was still an exhausting task for a child''s body.

    ''I really want to grow up fast.''

    ---***---

    ~daily chapter

 Chapter 56 The Organization

    ?The secret knights of sage Chanakya escorted Ashoka to the nearby vige and they stayed in an inn for the night.

    The knights and mages rxed a bit and were hoping to get some rest.

    However, there was one person who didn''t even think about resting.

    Hema was standing just outside the room where Ashoka resided.

    She hadpletely concealed her presence and was standing in such a way that she would be able to react to any movement at anytime.

    Although Ashoka said not to worry about the matter anymore, Hema secretly stood guard out in his room for the whole knight without blinking her eyes.

    As such the day passed without Ashoka being even aware of anything.

    "Good morning, my prince"

    The next morning Hema greeted Ashoka as usual without even a hint of exhaustion.

    "Good morning, Hema"

    Receiving therge cup of milk from Hema''s hand Ashoka began to drink it slowly.

    [Even the milk from your nanny tastes great. ]

    It was Draco who spoke up abruptly.

    ''You old pervert! ''

    [.... What? ]

    ''The fact that you are tasting food from the mouth of a young child andplimenting on my nanny, what do I call you if not a pervert?''

    Draco was just speechless at Ashoka''s words. He didn''t even know how to respond.

    Satisfied with his silence Ashoka stood up preparing to leave the inn.

    All the knights had enough rest and they were also preparing to depart toward the royal pce.

    Since the snow has started to reside, the rest of their journey should go smoothly that is unless some crazy bastards ambush them midway.

    As Ashoka came outside the inn, He saw the secret knights busy preparing to depart.

    Without wasting time Ashoka also started walking toward his carriage.

    [Kid, try sleeping for a thousand years yourself. When you finally wake up, your mind doesn''t function properly, alright? The hunger and the urge to eat, you wouldn''t know that! Even raw meat would taste as tasty as exquisite cuisine.]

    It seemed like Draco was thinking about what to say back to Ashoka all this time.

    "You damn dragon. Are you trying to make me sympathize with you!"

    [You dare such things to this monarch! ]

    Draco couldn''t ept such criticism.

    But obviously, Ashoka ignored him and concentrated on the soldiers in charge of his escort.

    The air around the secret knights was still stiff.

    They were rather feeling ufortable around Ashoka.

    It was natural after seeing his action yesterday.

    Ashoka didn''t mind it either and boarded the carriage.

    Hema was with him sitting just opposite him.

    Unlike yesterday, Hema was wearing light armor on her and was even carrying two short daggers.

    And that wasn''t all, there were six small daggers hidden on her shoes, along with the vicious poison of the thousand-year spider hidden beneath her vest.

    She was fully prepared for any ambush that may happen on their way to the capital.

    Although Ashoka felt like it was a bit too much, Hema insisted on ''at least'' having that much for emergency situations.

    Ashoka, who knew how stubborn she can be when it came to his safety gave up the matter andidfortably in the carriage.

    There was a very long way ahead of them and Ashoka wanted to rest as much as possible during this time as he was nning to continue his training once he get there.

    ***

    -m!

    "I cannot believe it," A man with a long brown beard seethed, mming his fist on the table.

    "We had the perfect opportunity to eliminate the young prince, and deliver a warning to the royal family, yet we failed?!."

    He visibly seemed very angry at the fact that they failed at their assassination attempt.

    "We sent two 6-star knights and you are telling me that they failed to kill even one of the two 10-year-old kids?"

    There was a round table and 7 figures were sitting around it with an angry man being particrly noticeable.

    "There was nothing we could do, who would have known that royals would assign a 7-star knight just as a nanny to protect the children who were still wet behind their ears?"

    Another man who was covered in the darkness of the room spoke with obvious annoyance.

    "Give me another chance and I will make sure to eliminate them both before they arrive at the capital"

    "pftt~"

    A woman sitting cross-legged broke into mockingughter.

    "Don''t make meugh, you couldn''t even do anything when they were in your territory and now that they had their security tightened, you want to try again?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was obvious that she was taunting the man.

    "I don''t want to discuss anything with weak women like you"

    "Say that one more time and see if your head will still be above your shoulders"

    The atmosphere was getting tense as both the man and the woman were roaring to go at each other.

    "It is not the time to fight between ourselves!"

    An old man sitting just beside the long-bearded man spoke up stopping them both.

    "tch!"

    Both of them looked at each other and clicked their tongue and sat down, not daring to go against the old man''s words.

    "Remember, our goal is not to eliminate the princes but to give the royals a warning, and we are sessful in doing so"

    In the first ce, their ''organization'' tried to assassinate the princes to warn the royals so even though the assassination attempt had failed, the news that someone tried to assassinate the princes would soon spread all over the empire.

    "The royals wouldn''t be able to ignore such a matter, and right when they are busy dealing with unknown assassins.....We will achieve our goal!"

    That was the n all along.

    To divert the attention of the royals who are currently focusing on them and silently achieving their goal.

    "How''s the weapon supply beening along?"

    The old man asked the man who previously trying to curry the favor of their leader.

    "Although It was a bit dyed, the process is going smoothly"

    "A bit dyed?"

    It was another man who spoke this time.

    "The Emperor''s sword is currently in the region, I can''t be reckless with his around, if he gets even a sniff of our activities, all the ns would be done for"

    "Damn that elf!"

    It was another woman who cursed, by the manner of her speech she seemed to be very short-tempered.

    "I heard that he is injured in a battle, can''t we just eliminate him"

    She was also aggressive and quick to choose violence.

    "A Tiger doesn''t be a cat just because it is injured, we have enough on our hands to attract the attention of the Emperor''s sword now"

    The Old man said in a stern tone knowing full well that the woman would actually try to do the deed if not warned seriously.

    "For now, let''s the things proceed as they are and everyone makes sure to hide yourselves and leave no trace of your presence. The dogs of the emperor are pretty quick to pick on pick on the smell"

    The bearded man said warning them not to get themselves captured by the royals.

    "And even if you are captured.....keep your mouths shut"

    "Understood leader"

    Even though his words were harsh, all the six others gathered there knew that he was saying that for their organization''s benefit and responded with seriousness.

    "About the two knights who died...."

    The leader was about to say something when the old man interfered.

    "We can''t retrieve their body, that would be too dangerous.."

    "....."

    "But I will make sure topensate their families."

    There was a hint of sadness in the leader''s eyes as he nodded with hesitation.

    ''Sacrifices are required for a great cause.''

    He remembered the words of his mentor and made his heart steel.

    They were trying to achieve a great cause and the sacrifices are very much needed for it, in the future, it may be one of them.

    But as the Leader, he was determined to move forward without considering his feelings into consideration.

    ''For the better future.''

    A future where everyone can smile.

    The leader stopped his thoughts there and stood up.

    "To the liberation of the great Mauryan"

    He said holding his fist above his chest.

    ""To the liberation of the great Mauryan""

    The members of the round table repeated after him, standing up right after him while cing their hands on their chests.

    Shortly afterward, silence descended on the room and all of their presence was erased like it was lie.

    ---***---

    Daily chapter~

 Chapter 57 The Royal Palace

    ?The Royal Pce.

    The ce that symbolized and represented the Mauryan Empire.

    It was a vast majestic castle built in the middle of the capital.

    High walls covered all around the castle and a huge Lion statue were built in the front yard flower garden representing the Mauryan lineage.

    There were five buildings inside the high walls that constituted the royal pce.

    On the far right and left were the mansions where the maids and soldiers lived respectfully.

    And about some distance from the soldier''s adobe was the Guest mansion, where the ministers, generals, foreign envoys, and other guests resided temporarily.

    Between the guest mansion and the Soldier''s adobe, there was a huge training ground built for the training of royal guards that were stationed in the royal pce.

    And besides, the maid''s mansion was the Consort''s pce where the Queen and the concubines of the emperor resided.

    The consort''s mansion was huge and particrlyrger than other mansions. It just went to show the power of the Queen.

    And finally at the center of all these structures was the Emperor''s Adobe.

    It was a huge skyscraper that didn''t suit the technologies of this era, and at the peak of the Emperor''s adobe, mes were burning fiercely.

    There was a legend that the mes represent the Ruler of the Mauryan empire and as long as the emperor is alive the mes wouldn''t stop burning.

    ''No matter how many times I see it, The Royal Pce sure is incredible.''

    Ashoka saidplementing the beauty and majesty of the Royal pce.

    Once they entered the front garden of the royal pce, the steel carriage began to slow down.

    Ashoka watched the different kinds of flowers and alluring nts that decorated the garden with keen interest.

    [Whoever takes care of this garden sure loves the flowers]

    Draco was unusually in a good mood watching the flowers in the garden.

    [I can say it just by seeing, the flowers are happy]

    ''You can feel the flowers? Stop bull-shitting you crazy dragon!''

    [A brat like you who is still wet behind his ears will never understand the beauty of nature]

    ''Whatever...''

    Ahsoka ignored the bull-shiting Dragon and concentrated his attention on the matter at hand.

    Sudhatta has already reached the royal pce two days before along with the Sena Knights and was currently residing in the guest adobe of the Royal pce, so Ashoka wasn''t worried about him.

    What he was worried though was about the Emperor.

    How would the emperor react to the failed assassination attempt?

    Ashoka was curious about that fact.

    He silently smirked and closed his eyes.

    In his past life, his father always abused him, and wanted nothing but for Ashoka to die.

    Ashoka had hoped that this life would be different from his past life, but unfortunately for him, it seems his father in this life also wanted him to die.

    It was ironic how his hopes turned exactly the opposite but Ashoka had no wish to die young like in his past life.

    ''Right. This time, I''ll survive and thrive in this world.''

    And that was only the beginning.

    ''I will eventually marry a beautiful girl and settle with my children in the countryside.''

    And to that Ashoka was determined to get strong enough not to let anyone ruin his precious life.

    ''To get rid of my virginity in this life''

    He was working hard towards a great cause.

    "All hail!"

    "All hail!"

    The carriage came to a stop at the center of the garden.

    The royal guardian knights who were on duty raised their des and gave a sword salute.

    Standing before them were Ashoka''s 15 siblings and¡­ his parents.

    The Lord of the Great Mauryan empire and the ruler of the eight provinces, Bindusara Maurya, and all the potential sessors to the throne were gathered in one ce.

    Having every single direct descendant of the royal bloodline together was an extremely rare asion, so the current situation which happened only when a child returned from tempest manor was quite famous.

    Creak¡­

    The royal butler Peiro opened the carriage door.

    Ashoka gently descended with Hema.

    As soon as she got down, Hema bowed deeply before the emperor and Ashoka also lowered his head.

    "It''s been a long time, my dear."

    Ashoka''s mother, Chandralekha was the first to speak.

    "Yes, mother."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Step, step.

    Ashoka slowly walked towards his mother and the emperor who were standing together.

    It was rare sight since only the queen was ever seen besides the emperor, not the concubines, but as Queen Charumitra was unable to attend this ceremony, Chandralekha as Ashoka''s mother was filling the role.

    As Ashoka tread forwards, he could feel the gazes of his siblings who were standing in line on both sides.

    [There are many powerful people here]

    Draco was curious about them.

    Even excluding the siblings and the emperor, Draco noticed some very powerful aura hiding without getting noticed by anyone.

    But he kept it for himself as he was aware Ashoka wouldn''t be able to sense them.

    ''So, he is the brat that everyone is talking about.''

    Kishor Maurya, the 12th prince thought looking at Ashoka who was slowly walking towards the emperor.

    All the eyes were on Ashoka as he tried forward.

    They were showing a mixture of surprise, amazement, and ridicule.

    Except for Sudhatta who was seeing Ashoka with his normal gaze, every other of his siblings was ring at him intensely.

    "All hail the emperor"

    Ignoring the gazes of his siblings, Ashoka bowed to the emperor as he got close to him.

    "hmm"

    The Emperor nodded his head and looked at the child in front of him.

    "I heard there was an assassination attempt on you and that child, do you know who it is?"

    It was the first question the emperor asked Ashoka.

    Even while knowing the fact that he was attacked, he neither asked if he was alright nor was he worried about Ashoka.

    On the contrary, he was curious if Ashoka was aware of the attacker''s identity.

    ''Look at him acting all cautious! He is probably thinking that I am not aware of Anything''

    For Ashoka, who was sure that the one who attacked him was the Emperor, he could only see the emperor''s words as a cautious move.

    "They are just fools, who don''t know how to pick their enemies, you don''t need to worry about that your highness"

    It was a cheeky answer.

    Ashoka was clearly saying that whoever attacked him was a foolish man who didn''t know his ce.

    "Don''t ever underestimate the enemies, Ashoka"

    It was Chandralekha who intervened while being worried about Ashoka.

    "You don''t have to worry about it mother, I have no ns of leaving this world early"

    They were words that are too mature for his age.

    But the emperor''s face as he heard them was quite serious.

    Even his siblings were looking at him intensely, he could especially feel the killing intent from one of them.

    "You seem to be gifted at making enemies, Ashoka. Your siblings are ring at you so intensely, don''t you think?"

    The emperor said looking at his other siblings.

    This was a warning.

    For Ashoka¡ªwho had caused a ruckus as soon as he arrived at the royal pce¡ªand also for the others.

    A warning to them for daring to show killing intent in front of the Emperor.

    The siblings immediately adjusted their expressions and stances.

    "It appears so. But I believe I''m also gifted at killing my enemies, your majesty."

    Ashoka''s voice was ice cold as he said so in front of the emperor without any fear.

    It seemed Ashoka was willing to face the emperor, it was not due to belief in himself, but due to his trust in the old man standing just behind the emperor.

    Ashoka silently lowered his head and paid respect to the one from whom he had learned many things, the Sage of Wisdom, Chanakya.

    The Old sage smiled contently at Ashoka''s cheeky words and signaled at him to stop taunting the emperor.

    Ashoka listened to the Sage and backed down.

    Soon afterward, every prince and princess gathered today entered the mansion, and the banquet celebrating the twin''s arrival at the royal pce which was dyed due to the assassination attempt began.

    During the entire meal, most of the siblings stared at their ludicrous youngest brother withplex feelings.

    And all of them had a simr thought.

    ''He is a damn crazy child.''

    ---***---

 Chapter 58 Time Flies

    ?It was the beginning of summer, 318th year in the calendrer of Chronos.

    Four years have passed since Ashoka and Sudhatta returned to the royal pce.

    Although they stayed in the royal ce for a short time, they ultimately choose to live in the magic tower where their grandfather and their mother resided.

    Sudhatta had grown into an incredibly handsome young man and was currently receiving the training by Sage Vyasa himself as it seemed like he was more suited to pursue the study of magic than the sword.

    Where as Ashoka who returned to the royal pce decided to move to the Tower of Wisdom, where the Sage of Wisdom, Sage Chanakya resided.

    It was a sort of a means for self defense for Ashoka.

    As Ashoka was doubtful that the one who attempted the assassination on them was the emperor himself, he decided it was safe for him to stay besides Sage Chanakya who was only one in the empire who could be considered as an equal to the emperor.

    At first when he came to the Tower of Wisdom, he was very much surprised.

    Unlike his thoughts magnificent and luxurious tower, the Tower of wisdom wad located in the forest that ran through the borders of the capital.

    Unlike the 7th magic tower, it was very humble ce where only those who got permission from Sage Chanakya resided.

    "We will end the training with this. Good work today, Young Master."

    "Phew, is it already time, Karguel?"

    Karguel, he was youngmoner genius, whom Sage Chanakya himself raised from childhood.

    Besides most of members of the Secret knights weremoners unlike the royal guardian which onlyposed of powerful nobles.

    Karguel himself rose to the position of 2nd vice captain of Sage Chanakya''s knights from his humble background as amoner.

    And currently, this young 7-star knight was in charge of teaching the basics and foundations of swordsmanship at the Tower of Wisdom.

    As he was the direct pupil of Sage Chanakya, everyone respected him very much.

    "Haha, surely you jest. Please take a look at the apprentices around you, Young Master. They are all on death''s door."

    Ashoka took a look around him. There were young boys and girls around his age.

    Just as Karguel stated, they were all sweating profusely, panting and wheezing to catch their breaths.

    ''I guess he''s right. I would''ve been in the same state as them.''

    Three years ago, when Karguel was assigned this job, his training regimen quickly gained the reputation of being harsh and intense.

    The apprentices are young elite trainees who stood out amongst other trainees in the magic tower and were selected to be future secret knights members.

    Thepetition to be a knight order member is high, and the apprentices have to undergo difficult training in order to gain that rank.

    However, despite their expertise and experience, many apprentices dropped out due to being unable to endure Karguel''s severe training.

    Ashoka also felt like the training was very hard when he first joined but he didn''tin and kept up with him.

    As time passed, Ashoka was able to adjust to the regime.

    ''It was a hard indeed''

    Having recalled the past, Ashoka shook his head to stop thinking about it.

    "Moreover, you will have to attend Sage Chanakya''s training session in the afternoon."

    Ashoka nodded to Karguel''s point.

    These days, Ashoka trains swordsmanship under Karguel as well the usage of mana and its applications under Sage of wisdom, Chanakya, who was the strongest magician of the Mauryan empire.

    It was very hard.

    And Ashoka had very little time to spare for himself, but the fact that he would get to train under the strongest magician motivated him to keep going.

    Besides, Sage Chanakya had himself came forwards to teach Ashoka, so he couldn''t say no to him.

    Though it brought Ashoka both the admiration from the apprentices and the jealousy from his other siblings who learned the fact, Ashoka didn''t care less.

    "That''s true. Then I should go get lunch now."

    "Will you partake with the other apprentices today as well? The nobles who are training in the magic tower appears to be angered your actions¡­"

    It was not onlymoners who resided in the magic tower, even some of the nobles who wanted to study under Sage Chanakya also lived them.

    But as Nobles didn''t like themoners they usually eat their meals in a separate hall, which is why Karguel was asking the question.

    "I''d rather eat with these apprentices with whom I train every day, not the nobles who seem displeased about my very existence."

    "I understand, Young Master."

    Karguel nodded with a smile on his why.

    It was one of the reasons why he liked Ashoka who treated everyone normally, little did he know that Ashoka grew up in a environment that was below the standard ofmoner in his previous life.

    Servants began to bring their meals to the training ground.

    There was an enormous pot with rice, vegetables and meat. It was a simple and crude meal, but the ingredients were top-ss.

    The apprentices stood in line, waiting for the food to be distributed. Ashoka didn''t follow them since ''Jean Paul'' was in charge of getting his food.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    That''s right!

    Jean Paul who was separated from Ashoka after leaving the tempest manor, somehow managed to get into the tower of wisdom to train with Ashoka again.

    "Thanks."

    "Not at all, Young Master."

    "As if. Sit down, let''s eat."

    Jean was currently 13-year-old, one year younger than Ashoka.

    Although he had the status of a baron, in originality, he was no different from amoner.

    It was because their household didn''t have any power in the empire and currently in decline because of Jean''s father''s mysterious disappearance four years ago.

    More than that there was no good talents in tha Paul household, who could revive their family.

    Even by how the things are going, Jeal was destined to fall behind in Karguel''s training and lose his qualifications as a apprentices, getting kicked out of the Tower of wisdom.

    But seeing the innocent kid, Ashoka felt somewhat of a pity.

    "Is it good?"

    "It''s delicious. I am always grateful to the Tower for allowing me to eat such good meat, as well as to Prince Ashoka for sharing his portion of meat with me¡­"

    "Enough, enough. Sigh, how do you give the same answer every single time without a single mistake? Did you memorize the phrase by heart or something?"

    Jean coughed and blushed in embarrassment.

    "You need to learn how to speak simply and concisely, Jean. The others are ignoring you because you keep giving a speech every time you open your mouth, you know?"

    "I-Is that so¡­"

    "Shoulders straight! Have some more pride. You''re a apprentice in Tower of Wisdom."

    "But my grades are the lowest, and I have yet to be a 2-star knight¡­"

    "Geez, do you think anyone can be a apprentices in the strongest magic tower? You''ve already achieved a lot by reaching where you are currently."

    He''s quite timid, and has little to no self-confidence. He''s as innocent and naive as one can be.

    That''s why Ashoka was still confused.

    ''How did he manage toplete the training in tempest manor?''

    Ashoka nced at his surroundings. After making sure no one else was looking in their direction, he quickly passed his remaining pieces of meat to Jean.

    "Eh, prince?"

    "Shush. I''m not feeling hungry."

    Ashoka pretended to eat until lunchtime ended as he vacantly watched Jean.

    ''Jean Paul¡­ I''ll try my best so that you don''t fall behind and get kicked out.''

    It wasn''t just because Ashoka wanted to keep him by his side.

    ''Strength can be achieved but not loyalty.''

    He wanted to keep loyal knights by his side when he leave the magic tower and make his appearance as the 16th prince of the Mauryan empire.

    He also felt somewhat empathetic towards this boy, who seemed like his past self.

    ''If he has the potential, it would also be beneficial to keep him by my side. I''ll have to keep guardian knights around me andmand them in the future, anyways.''

    Once lunch ended, Ashoka stood up and Karguel approached him.

    "I shall see you tomorrow, Young Master. Oh, tomorrow we''ll be having spars during training."

    "Alright. Good work today, Karguel."

    "Thank you, Young Master."

    Once Ashoka returned to his room, there stood Hema with a change of clothes in her arms and a hot bath behind her.

    Although the duty of nannies ended as soon as the prince enter the royal pce after bing 10, Hema decided to serve Ashoka by his side.

    "Good work during training, Young Master. Sage Chanakya''s lesson will begin in three hours."

    She handed over the change of clothes and a towel to Ashoka, calmly reporting him of his next schedule.

    "Alright. Thanks, Hema"

    He wanted to drown himself in a hot bath after such exhausting training.

    ---***---

    Daily Chapter~

 Chapter 59 Supreme Art Of Darkness Manuplation

    ?Two hours passed by the time as Ashoka finished his bath and had a light lunch.

    There was still an hour until Sage Chanakya''s lesson session, so Ashoka sat in his room and practiced the mana cirction method.

    He sat in a cross-legged position with both hands ced on either of hisps.

    His forefinger and thumb finger were in contact with each other and the rest of the fingers were left free.

    As he slowly moved the mana in his heart through the mana cirction path in ordance with the Enhanced Art of mana cirction.

    A cool sensation started to pass through his whole body as mana permitted into all corners of his body and his thoughts started to be organized.

    ''I''m about to reach 3-star in mana technique¡­ and 4-star in swordsmanship.''

    It had been many years since he left the tempest manor, but Ashoka had never once cked off in his training.

    He constantly trained his body in physical strength and his heart through mana training.

    The results of his training were also not disappointing either, he had advanced to 2-star in mana technique and was on the verge of breaking through to 3-star, not to mention the Swordsmanship which had reached the peak of 3-star.

    Now Ashoka was on the verge of breaking through to the next stages, both in swordsmanship and mana technique.

    As he circted the mana throughout his body, a cool and calm sensation engulfed his mind, taking away all his exhaustion.

    ''This mana cirction method...it''s more amazing than I had thought!''

    The Enhanced Art of mana cirction.

    The mana technique that he learned from Sage Vyasa was not as simple as he had thought at first, the more he used the technique the more he realized just how amazing it was.

    Just the fact that it helped to reduce his exhaustion was amazing, but after advancing to 3-star Ashoka noticed that there was more to it than what seemed to the eyes.

    The density of mana in his heart nearly increased by twice and Ashoka could feel that his mana was getting more purer.

    The magic spells that needed him to use almost all his mana could now be cast at least three to four times, using the same mana pool. It seemed as if his overall mana-holding capacity in his heart had expanded with his promotion to 3-star.

    It was incredibly shocking.

    Yes, there were many mana cirction methods in the royal library which would provide many beneficial effects to the user like reducing exhaustion, increasing the firepower of mana, increasing mana conductivity in the body, and many more¡­ but Ashoka had never heard of any mana technique that could increase the mana pool by so much in such a short amount of time.

    It was considered that he was the prince of the Empire who had more than enough resources avable at his hand''s distance.

    Even Sage Chanakya who wanted to teach his mana technique to Ashoka decided not to, seeing as Ashoka''s current mana cirction method was more amazing.

    It may seem like not much, but the mere fact that the greatest magician in the Mauryan empire recognized the mana technique to be superior to his own was incredible.

    Ashoka could only imagine the benefits he would receive from leveling up his proficiency in the future.

    "Will my mana pool keep increasing with an increase in proficiency?"

    It was a question that he didn''t know the answer to, it was just a small prediction and maybe a bit greedy wish too, but who knows? maybe it was a one-time thing that happened as he advanced from 2-star to 3-star and will never happen again. Or maybe it could repeat when he reaches 4-star.

    For now, Ashoka decided to train instead of filling his head with useless worries.

    His advancement was not only limited to the mana techniques but his swordsmanship proficiency also increased by leaps and bounds, in fact he had trained even more with his swordsmanship than his mana technique.

    In the past years, he trained in Imperial swordsmanship and had increased his proficiency to the peak of 3-star and was on the verge of bing a 4-star knight.

    In the empire, where most of the knights were in the range of 3-4 stars, it was an incredible achievement.

    Only the first princess of the Mauryan empire was known to achieve such feet in thest fifty years.

    That itself went to show that Ashoka was too good to be fixed in the realm of geniuses.

    Excluding the mana technique and swordsmanship, Ashoka was also training in the special skill of the Previous emperor, Chandragupta Maurya.

    It is the same ''Supreme art of Darkness maniption'' that he received as a reward from the emperor, but so far there have been no visible improvements.

    ''Am I doing something wrong?''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Since no one know how to use the Supreme art of darkness maniption nor was there anyone alive who could teach him, Ashoka found it incredibly hard to train.

    Not to mention that he was stuck without knowing if he was training in the correct method or not.

    "The previous emperor...Would it have hurt him to write about the technique in detail?"

    The main problem was not that there was no teacher, even if there was no teacher, Ashoka would have been able to learn it on his own with the experiences from hisst life and the talent of his body.

    But the problem was that the manual that he received from the emperor was....weird.

    It was to the point that Ashoka wondered if the Emperor gave him the wrong book since he didn''t want to give it to him.

    ~The path opens when you see the Darkness in Light~

    That was the only sentence present in the manual he was given, the rest of the book was all empty.

    It was likely that it was some kind of magic book that would reveal itself when he met certain conditions or that the previous emperor didn''t write anything at all.

    The previous was more likely but Ashoka was not even aware of the restrictions.

    "I thought Sage Chanakya would be able to figure it out..."

    Since Sage Chanakya was known as the wisest man alive by the people of Mauryan, Ashoka thought he would be able to figure something out but even he failed to notice something in it.

    ''Is he really a 9-star mage?''

    Ashoka was really doubting it now.

    Anyway, those were the results of four years of training after leaving the Storm Castle.

    His growth speed in the mana training was far beyond what even a dragon-like Drakorinith could expect.

    A 14-year kid was at the peak of 2-star mana technique and peak 3-star swordsmanship? there was hardly anyone in the whole empire who could beparable to him in his age group.

    However, the growth of his mana was far too slow ording to Sage Chanakya''s standards.

    "5-star in mana technique and swordsmanship at the age of 16....."

    That was the record set by the previous Emperor and as the one who taught the previous emperor himself, Sage Chanakya was not impressed by Ashoka''s monstrous growth.

    "I will surpass that goal"

    It was an arrogant remark.

    To Say that he would surpass the strongest man that the great Mauryan had ever seen in history, it was nothing more than being insolent.

    But it wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.

    Having a big goal is something that would constantly push an individual to work towards it, it was just that in his case the goal was not big but enormous!

    Comparisons aside, reaching the verge 4-star stage at the age of fourteen was an incredible achievement that wasparable to the monstrous talents of the empire.

    His swordsmanship would also reach 4-star by the age of fifteen, which was one year earlier than the current emperor Bindusara Maurya, then he would have officially surpassed the emperor in the ageparisons.

    Ultimately Ashoka''s growth was progressing favorably.

    Feeling himself getting stronger by the day was the best feeling there could ever be.

    There was Cale''s intense training regimen, The enhanced art of mana cirction, and the imperial library''s notebook which he studied every day.

    He was strengthening himself in not only power but also in knowledge whenever he had time.

    All these activities were far more enjoyable than resting for the 14-year-old boy or would it be right to call for an adult in a 14-year child''s body?

    ---***---

 Chapter 60 Sage Chanakyas Training

    ?Time passed away in a blink and it was now time for Sage Chanakya''s training.

    Ashoka who was tired from training with Karguel in the morning cooled off his mind with the Enhanced art of the mana cirction method.

    He rested enough in the break to recover his stamina and started to stride towards their usual training spot.

    As Sage Chanakya was both the prime minister of the Mauryan empire and also the Tower master of the Tower of Wisdom, he was incredibly busy.

    Sage Chanakya could only spend about an hour on Ashoka''s training every day but even that was considered as extreme leverage.

    As for the others are concerned, it was an incredible privilege from their perspective.

    It was indeed so if we considered the fact that Sage Chanakya once refused the emperor himself when he was asked to train the crown prince.

    But apparently, Ashoka was not so happy about the training...

    Sage Chanakya''s training was¡­ It was pure drudgery, even for a training maniac like Ashoka, it was nothing but boring.

    ''Even princes and apprentice mages who envy me for receiving his guidance would immediately change their minds if they were in my shoes.''

    Ashoka smiled bitterly in his heart before looking up at Sage Chanakya who was standing calmly.

    "My dearest apprentice."

    "Yes, Master?"

    "Today''s training will be the same as yesterday."

    "I am aware."

    "But you will have to change your approach and methods every day during this repetitive training."

    "Yes."

    Sage Chanakya walked towards Ashoka and closed his eyes. Ashoka copied him and also closed his eyes.

    Then, the same line he had heard over and over during the past month resounded through the empty room.

    "See that which is invisible to the eyes hear that which is void, Sense that which is non-existent, smell that which is odorless, and Savour that which is nd¡­"

    This was the boring in question.

    See that which is invisible?

    Hear that which is void?

    Sense that which is non-existant?

    Smell that which is Odorless?

    Savour that which is nd?

    ''What the heck is that even supposed to mean?''

    Sage Chanakya''s lessons weren''t methodical, intuitive, and physically painful like the knight Karguel''s lessons.

    It was always about¡­ Something he couldn''t do!

    "See that which is invisible to the eyes, hear that which is void, Sense that which is non-existent, smell that which is odorless, and Savour that which is nd¡­"

    He would just repeat that.

    "See that which is invisible to the eyes, hear that which is void, Sense that which is non-existent, smell that which is odorless, and Savour that which is nd¡­"

    Again and again.

    ''This is driving me crazy.''

    Ashoka had often heard the 8-star and above knights mention the ''Ethereal realm''.

    But normally speaking, one would start training the ''Ethereal realm'' after reaching the 7-star stage. And it wouldn''t be through silent lessons like this, but¡­ by trying to scatter aura in all directions naturally.

    It was supposed to be a training to create a world around themselves using aura which would provide the utmost advantages for them in a fight.

    It was something that everyone was aware of.

    But there were only a few who could pull it off because it was often unknown how a person would unlock their ethereal form.

    For some ites from constant training, for some it is from the experiences they had in life, for some others it would bepletely unrted.

    Although there have been attempts to learn the exact reasons and conditions for opening the ethereal form from very long ago, there were not any satisfying results so far.

    A few experienced athough imed that training one body to the extreme may help with the process, it was only spection and not the definitive solution.

    For example, the current training method of Sage Chanakya was very different that what they spoke of.

    ''Why doesn''t the Sage do or say anything else? He always stands still, telling me to feel something I can''t possibly.''

    Ashoka was questioning if this type of training even had any meaning in the first ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After all, he had never heard of a training method like this.

    ''As I thought, maybe Sage Sage Chanakya is going crazy due to old age, is he nearing his...''

    "I assure you that I wouldn''t die anywhere in the near future"

    Sage Chanakya spoke as if he had read Ashoka''s mind.

    "Heik..!"

    "For normal people, these all may feel pointless, but you are not normal Ashoka"

    Ashoka didn''t know what Sage Chanakya mean by that but he also agreed with that fact.

    Leaving aside his identity as a prince, Ashoka was a reincarnator who was reborn into this world with the memory of his past life. He was anything but normal.

    "Etheral realm or moremonly known as the Mental world, one would obtain the power to implement their mental imaginations in the real world when they achieve it"

    Impleimenting thoughts into reality?

    Just the concept itself was crazy!

    "But obliviously there are limitations to that as an individual can''t imagine what he hasn''t experienced"

    Humans had a very short life.

    And the things they could experience in this short time were even shorter, so Ashoka could agree with what Sage Chanakaya said.

    "The training we are doing now, it will all be a solid foundation for your mental world, your imagination must reach a level where your enemies could not keep up with your thoughts or they could predict your thoughts and to do that you must reach a level where you can imagine something that doesn''t exist"

    Imagining something that doesn''t even possible?

    is that really possible?

    Ashoka had such thoughts for a movement.

    But if think about it, it is indeed possible.

    How do you think, humans believed in ghosts and gods? From the history?

    You weren''t there to watch the history.

    From myths?

    Do myths speak facts?

    From the word of others...

    Now that was a possible answer. We are imagining something doesn''t even exist just because someone else who isn''t even sure if that thing exists is telling us about that....isn''t that funny?

    Leaving that matter aside, Ashoka understood a bit about what Sage Chanakya was teaching him.

    "You must see that which is invisible to the eyes, hear that which is unhearable to the ears, sense that which is untouchable, smell that which is odorless, and taste that which is non-existent¡­"

    Although it made little sense to Ashoka who not to mention the Etheral realm but haven''t even reached a level where he could have a glimpse of it, he nevertheless obeyed his master''s guidance and kept his eyes closed.

    Not because he had that much enthusiasm but knew his master''s stubborn personality.

    Moreover, he was widely known as the strongest in the whole Mauryan empire and it wouldn''t seem right to deny an individual like him.

    ''I''m sure the day wille when I finally understand master''s guidance.''

    Even though Ashoka couldn''t understand any of it now, he was sure that there woulde a day when he would be able to implement all his teachings.

    The insights from the 9th-star mage were very far too rare and important, Ashoka didn''t know if could get any guidance like this in the future so he would try his best to learn as many things as possible even though he was questioning if Sage Chanakya was in his right mind.

    ''I heard that all the strong people would have some screw lose...maybe that was true...''

    The two of them stood facing each other, eyes closed, until evening came.

    Once their lesson ended, Ashoka wore a refreshing smile not sure why but wasplimented by Sage Chanakya for it.

    "You did well today. You can head back now, my dear apprentice."

    Ashoka had absolutely no idea what he had done well, but he could only nod to his statement.

    Ashoka began walking away and Sage Chanakya pondered as she watched his back.

    ''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a few years. Keep growing like this, Ashoka...The Great Mauryan is waiting....''

    Ashoka who wasn''t aware of her thoughts wore a satisfied smile and walked away.

    Sage Chankaya who watched his back waited until he was no longer visible and disappeared from there, not even a single trace of his existence was left behind as he teleported somewhere where his presence was required.

    ---***---

 Chapter 61 Weird Prick

    ?What even is the Mental world?

    Whenever his training with Sage Chanakya ended, Ashoka never failed to ask himself this question. He continued pondering about this for days and weeks since the start of the training, due to which his head hurt and frustration grew inside.

    This time, his concernsted until the very next day.

    Sage Chanakya''s training most definitely had some sort of effect and aim. There was no way the famous ''Sage of Wisdom'' would make him practice so much for no reason.

    More than that, he was someone who has reached the peak of magic, certainly he wouldn''t say something that doesn''t have any meaning.

    ''Hm, my body feels heavy. Must be because I spent the entire night asking myself that question. Let''s cool my head down during morning training and stop worrying for a while.''

    While he was trying to rest, his thoughts involuntarily begin to think about the Previous emperor.

    Did the previous emperor also do the same training with Sage Chanakya as what he was doing? Did he also have the same questions when he was 14 years old? As he proceeded to Knight Karguel''s training ground, Ashoka thought about the previous emperor''s past.

    He hadn''t seen the previous emperor''s growth and development. But he had heard that during his youngster days, he was quite the problem child.

    ''Either way, Sir Chanakya must be making me do this training because he believes I can figure out the meaning and goal behind it.''

    7 AM.

    The knight trainees were gathering at the training ground. They would be sparring today, so there was a bizarre mood between everyone.

    The results of the spars were quite important to their overall scores and assessments of their knight rank after all.

    And having higher scores would grant them greater sries and the possibility of bing a secret guardian knight in the Tower of Wisdom with special treatment. It was no surprise they were all on edge.

    ''What a heavy andpetitive atmosphere. Their gazes show that they wouldn''t hesitate to beat any opponent half dead. As for Paul¡­ Sigh.''

    Ashoka turned his attention to the corner, where Jean-Paul was crouching down.

    As one would expect, the cowardly boy was looking at his surroundings with nervous eyes. He reminded Ashoka of a small prey having barely escaped its predator and hiding in a small hole.

    ''What on earth is wrong with him? Actually, how on earth did he pass the exam to be a trainee knight?''

    After passing the trainee exam in the tempest manor, Paul must''ve probably been called a ''genius'' by manymoners outside. So Ashoka couldn''t understand the reason behind his shyness.

    ''Hm¡­ It might be that he once believed he was a genius, but found out that there were far better and stronger geniuses than him here, which made him lose confidence. Or was he just born this way¡­?''

    As his thoughts reached that point, Ashoka shook his head.

    ''I''m already busy enough thinking about the meaning behind Sage Chanakya''s training. I don''t have the time and energy to figure out what his deal is. I just need to make it so that he doesn''t get kicked out, which should be more than enough!''

    Karguel arrived at the training ground, and the cadets immediately stood in line. After a simple warm-up and physical exercise, he announced the order of the spars and the schedule.

    "There will be three rounds of spars! You will be changing opponents each time. And the ten most notable winners will be able to challenge prince Ashoka one at a time."

    "Yes, Instructor!"

    There was not a single cadet in Karguel''s ss who could defeat Ashoka. Therefore, whenever there was a sparring session, Ashoka would fight several duels more than the others.

    Ashoka was nearing the age of fifteen, which means as a royal prince he would be assigned a territory and he would need to go there as the lord.

    There was not much time he could stay in this ce so he wanted to leave a strong impression on the young knights here, who knows? one of them might be a sword that would defend him one day.

    ''I will defeat they all and prove my worth''

    In this world where strength was worshiped above all else, what''s a better method to convince someone than to disy his strength?

    While the story so far had belittled the trainee knights in Karguel''s ss, they were still knights in training to be the secret knight of the tower of wisdom.

    They were the top ten cadets who won their other spars to boot. Facing all ten of them consecutively wouldn''t be so easy for Ashoka.

    Besides, the secret knight trainees were on a whole other levelpared to the normal knight trainees.

    "Sreya, Garam. You''re up first. Get ready!"

    Two boys with resolute expressions faced each other in the center of the training ground. Once Karguel''s signal arrived, the spar began. Ashoka observed their movements without much concern.

    ''Everyone''s doing pretty well.''

    Their movements were flexible and agile, yet powerful. Despite looking nervous, they were calmly calcting their actions and scanning their opponents. They weren''t being trained to be secret knights for nothing.

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    Although they were wielding wooden swords, each swing was slicing the wind. Even with theck of sharp edges, a clean blow wouldpletely smash an ordinary human''s head.

    "Urgh!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Crack!

    The boy called Shreya''s wooden swordnded on his opponent''s nk. As the sound of a rib breaking resounded, Garam crouched on the spot and trembled in pain.

    The medical team¡ªwhich was waiting on one side of the training groundid the injured boy on a stretcher.

    "Winner, Shreya. Take a break over there and stay on standby. Next up are Phillip and Bob¡­"

    And so, nine matches followed. The tenth was between Paul and a girl called Merina.

    Ashoka paid close attention to Paul''s spar.

    ''Paul seems to be focused on defense as usual.''

    On the other side, Merina was ruthlessly attacking him. As one of the top cadets of the beginner training ss, her strength was evident.

    But Ashoka was used to this sight. It wasn''t his first time watching one of Paul''s spars.

    "Fight me, Jean Paul! Stop running and fight me like a man!"

    Merina was hurling provocations while wildly swinging her wooden sword.

    Suddenly, Ashoka noticed that Paul''s movements were ''better than expected''... He then realized that it was the result of the development of his ''senses''.

    ''Paul, that prick. He''s not just getting pushed back. He''s going easy on her!''

    Ashoka instinctively got up.

    It looked like Paul was barely blocking Merina''s attacks at thest moment, but Ashoka could see that Paul''s movements were somewhat easygoing.

    ''During this exchange¡ªwhere their swords shed twenty times¡ªPaul had the chance to counterattack three times. They weren''t by chance either. Paul guided her movements to create those opportunities himself. So why?''

    Why won''t he fight back?

    While Ashoka was racking his brain, the other cadets were just waiting for Merina to deal the finishing blow.

    They didn''t think there was anything to learn from such a one-sided battle, especially since it was Paul on the receiving side.

    ''...Could it be¡­?''

    Ashoka carefully observed Paul again. He scanned how Paul avoided and parried the attacks, along with his expression.

    Overall, he wasn''t looking good. His nervous eyes were showing pain and his clenched jaw showed how he wanted to get out of this situation as soon as possible.

    However, his movements were far better than Merina''s. While it appeared as if he was getting pushed back, his actions were carefree at times. As long as he wished for it, he could turn the tables on her anytime.

    Nevertheless, he didn''t counterattack, a discrepancy which confused Ashoka.

    Other than Ashoka, the others werepletely oblivious to Paul''s actions.

    Soon, Ashoka figured out the origin of this discrepancy.

    ''He''s not scared of getting hit or feeling pain.''

    There was no reason for a human to feel fear due to another being that was obviously ''weaker'' than them. And from Ashoka''s perspective, Paul was stronger than Merina.

    ''He''s worried about hurting his opponent. That''s why he''s being so passive in this fight...?''

    Other than that, there was no other way of exining this odd spar.

    ''Knowing his personality, he''s not being overconfident in his skills and going easy on her on purpose. He just doesn''t know what to do, and can only defend without attacking, which ended up looking like he''s going easy on her.''

    As Ashoka''s thoughts came to a conclusion, Paul''s wooden sword was stabbed in the ground. Merina immediately flew forward and mmed him in the chin with her knee.

    "Stop. Winner, Merina. Wait over there."

    "Yes, Instructor."

    The spar ended and both returned to their respective ces.

    Ashoka oddly looked at Paul, thinking about what just happened, he couldn''t belive that he lost because he was afraid of hurting his opponent.

    ''He is one weird prick....''

    ---***---

 Chapter 62 Continuous Spar(1)

    ?"Please get ready, Young Master."

    It was finally time for Ashoka to join in for the fun.

    "Alright."

    As Karguel instructed him to get ready, Ashoka took out his wooden sword and get onto the sparring field.

    As he stood at the center of the training ground, the eyes of the trainees shone.

    Ashoka, the youngest prince of the empire, the one who was known as a monstrous genius and an extremely skilled monster.

    ording to the trainees, being able to witness Ashoka''s skills was the highlight of the sparring sessions.

    "Garam, Sista, David, Marina¡­ You will be facing Young Master Ashoka in that order."

    Ashoka grabbed his wooden sword and faced his first opponent.

    ''Hm, so I need to defeat ten cadets.''

    His highest score so far was eight.

    By increasing that number by two, he was thinking of breaking his own limit.

    If this were a real battle to the death instead of a spar, Ashoka could easily take down twenty of them without question¡­ But during a spar, he couldn''t use lethal moves which could threaten the opponent''s life, and even magic was banned, so it was a bit hard.

    He could only use pure swordsmanship in order to win. Moreover, he couldn''t kill his opponents.

    ''Let''s see how much time I need to defeat the ten.''

    It has been a long since he defeated 8 trainees in a row and he had improved much more till now, so he was kind of confident that he would win and wanted to do it in the shortest time possible.

    While they could overpower Ashoka when he first arrived at, their younger brotheKarguel''s training ground, now he could easily turn them into rags during spars.

    Furthermore, Ashoka believed that there were still a few more things he could learn from the trainees. And having seen through Paul''s movements today, Ashoka realized that he had made the correct decision to stay behind a little longer.

    "If you shall allow me, Young Master Ashoka."

    "Yes, Garam. I''ll be in your care."

    Swoosh!

    Garam darted towards Ashoka and wielded his wooden sword. A surprise attack. He had calcted that if he didn''t seize control of the duel from the start, he would never win against Ashoka.

    However, that was a bad move.

    As he watched the wooden sword fly towards his chest, Ashoka pushed himself forward instead of dodging. But at thest moment, he sidestepped, trampled on Garam''s foot, and swung his sword towards his opponent''s neck.

    Be that as it may, Garam hadn''t be a secret knight cadet through pure luck. He twisted his body out of reflex and avoided Ashoka''s attack.

    "Urgh!"

    But it wasn''t a perfect evasion. Ashoka''s sword hit Garam''s ear instead of his neck before shing the air behind him.

    ''I missed, but it wasn''t bad.''

    After having put some distance between them, Garam gripped his sword tightly. But because of the injury, his eardrums were ringing and his sense of bnce took a turn for the worse for a short while.

    If Ashoka were facing only a single opponent, he could''ve waited to let Garam recover.

    But he had another nine spars to fight. Ashoka suddenly appeared before Garam and ended the first duel.

    Since he had lost his sense of bnce, Ashoka could easily defeat Edington without hurting him too badly.

    "...It''s my loss, Young Master."

    "Good game, Garam. Go have the medical team check your ear."

    "Yes, thank you very much."

    "Next up, Sista! Begin the spar immediately."

    With Karguel''s shout, the second duel was initiated.

    "I''ll be in your care, Young Master Ashoka."

    "Likewise, Sista."

    The second fight didn''t end as quickly as it did with Garam. The ten winners Karguel had chosen were ordered from the weakest to the strongest.

    so the battle was much harder than the previous one.

    ***

    Sistasted about one minute longer than Garam but still didn''t manage to injure or wear out Ashoka.

    After her was David, but Ashoka''s spar against him ended in a simr way as his two previous ones. However, David was somewhat more tenacious than Sista and Ashoka had to exert more strength than before, due to which his opponent ended up with a broken rib.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A simple fracture can easily be dealt with by the magic tower''s medical team. As long as the injuries aren''t fatal¡ªsuch as amputated limbs or damaged vital organs¡ªthe medical team can fully heal the victim in an instant.

    "Urgh, that was enlightening, Young Master. Thank you for your guidance! Urgh!"

    Ashoka flinched when he saw David lose consciousness and fall over, all the while keeping a smile on his face and a thumbs up.

    Just¡­ how many more of these muscle-brained lunatics are there in this crazy magic tower?? Even if Ashoka was in a higher position than David, no sane person would smile and show gratitude to the man who just destroyed one of their ribs.

    Moreover, it wasn''t a forced statement. David was truly grateful from the bottom of his heart. Ashoka hid his difort and lightly nodded back.

    Swoosh, swoosh.

    Ashoka lightly swung his wooden sword around, waiting for his next opponent.

    "I am Merina Steelheart, Young Master."

    "I am aware of your name. You''re the second daughter of the Steelheart family."

    "It''s an honor to have you remember me. I won''t be as easy to deal with as the other cadets you faced before me. Today, I will definitely defeat you, Young Master."

    "I look forward to it."

    Merina positioned herself and prepared for battle. She then calmly began circling Ashoka without showing any openings. No wonder she was the strongest of Karguel''s beginner ss cadets.

    She wasn''t behaving the same way as when she was mercilessly attacking Paul.

    Merina was looking down on Paul and attacking without considering the consequences. However, Ashoka was apletely different opponentpared to Paul, so shepletely changed her attitude and approach to the duel.

    ''Merina Steelheart. With her talent, she could have joined the royal army or should have trained under the Steelheart Marques but she choose the tower of wisdom over them due to her immense respect for Sage Chanakya, who was her idol.''

    She was the perfect example of an elite.

    ''Considering her growth it wouldn''t be hard for her to join the secret knights, It wouldn''t hurt to have a good rtionship with her.''

    Even though she hadn''t seen through Paul''s true strength, Merina was still an extremely gifted fighter.

    Ashoka had sparred against Merina a total of seven times until now. He had lost the first two times and won the remaining five. And each time, the difference in their skills and strength was getting wider and wider.

    And through his duels against talented individuals like Merina, Ashoka realized how impressive his gift with the sword was.

    ''I still need to face six more opponents after Merina. But holding back my strength and energy while facing Merina is a bad idea. I need to defeat her in a direct confrontation in order to nt fear in my next opponents'' heads.''

    His spars against Garam, Sista, and David were merely appetizers.

    The duels against the real elites of the beginner training ss started with Merina. And for the 14-year-old Ashoka, defeating them all head-on in session would be demanding and strenuous.

    Therefore, Ashoka was nning on nting a ''misconception'' in the other cadets'' minds during his duel against Merina that they would never be able to win against Ashoka in a head-on battle.

    ''Having a frontal sh, while still looking rxed and calm the entire time. Those are the two key points I need to keep in mind during this spar.''

    This time, Ashoka was the first to make a move.

    His attacks consisted of the most basic of stabs and shes. Not a single irregr or odd movement was added. Merina easily parried and avoided his attacks, but as the offensive continued, her thoughts gotplicated and heavy.

    ''Why is the young master only using such basic attacks?''

    While they were your standard attacks, each move was heavy and sharp. Merina''s hands and wrists were going numb from parrying all of them.

    However, that wasn''t the reason why her mind was boggled.

    ''When will he start going all out?''

    ''He had the opportunity to send my sword flying just now, but he didn''t.''

    ''He''s definitely doing this on purpose. But why¡­''

    --**--

    ]

    His attacks consisted of the most basic of stabs and shes. Not a single irregr or odd movement was added. Merina easily parried and avoided his attacks, but as the offensive continued, her thoughts gotplicated and heavy.

    ''Why is the young master only using such basic attacks?''

    While they were your standard attacks, each move was heavy and sharp. Merina''s hands and wrists were going numb from parrying all of them.

    However, that wasn''t the reason why her mind was boggled.

    ''When will he start going all out?''

    ''He had the opportunity to send my sword flying just now, but he didn''t.''

    ''He''s definitely doing this on purpose. But why¡­''

    --**--

 Chapter 63 Continuous Spar(2)

    ?''When will he start going all out?''

    ''He had the opportunity to send my sword flying just now, but he didn''t.''

    ''He''s definitely doing this on purpose. But why¡­''

    While Merina racked her brain, Ashoka continued swinging his wooden sword with aposed expression. Even when Merina twisted her body in order to escape his sequence of basic attacks, he still adhered to the fundamentals.

    ''Is he looking down on me?''

    Ugh!

    Merina ground her teeth and stomped on the ground in order to stabilize her stance.

    "Fine, allow me to entertain you, Young Master!"

    Once Merina fixed her posture and gripped her wooden sword tightly, her worries vanished. She also began using only the most basic of attacks in order to face Ashoka.

    Soon, all the fancy techniques andplex movementspletely disappeared from their duel. They were each taking turns attacking and defending. It had be an extremely simple fight.

    A simple battle of brute strength.

    Merina was quite confident and proud of her physical strength. She wasn''t being conceited, as she had learned the basics of aura maniption back at her family household beforeing to the tower of wisdom.

    Bang, skrrrt! Boom!

    Explosive sounds echoed throughout the training ground as the two fighters'' wooden swords hit each other. This battle of brute strength had alreadysted for over five minutes. The other cadets could only watch the duel with wide eyes.

    Huff, huff.

    Someone was now out of breath. It was the sound of Merina panting.

    ''I''m¡­ being pushed back in terms of physical strength?''

    Even Merina knew that she couldn''t win against Ashoka in this spar.

    But she believed that her physical strength surpassed his, if not equal. Merina couldn''t ept that she would get pushed back by someone younger than her.

    She was still not aware of the gap between ordinary people and people who were called geniuses.

    There was a reason they would be distinguished from the rest and Ashoka was someone who was called a monster even among the geniuses.

    She failed to recognize his power.

    "Haaah!"

    Merina suddenly shouted loudly as she swung down her wooden sword. She was attempting to regain full control of her emotions, but it ended up being the cause of her defeat.

    Ashoka didn''t avoid the strike containing the entirety of Merina''s strength, and received it head-on.

    Merina had expected him to step back in order to dodge her attack, so she was nning on swiftly dashing forward to deal the final blow after her swing.

    But even if Ashoka received her frontal attack head-on, Merina had a backup n. She would let go of her sword at thest moment, grab his sword arm, swing her legs upwards, and catch his neck and shoulders in a front triangle choke.

    In other words, this was Meria''s trump card. Even Karguel who was spectating the match, judged that her n was reasonable.

    However, the situation didn''t develop the way Merina had been expecting.

    Crack!

    "Eh¡­?!"

    The wooden sword she was swinging downwards with all her strength shattered as Ashoka''s sword hit it in an upwards swing.

    ''Howe? It''s not like Young Master Ashoka used aura just now¡­''

    As Merina asked herself the question subconsciously, Ashoka''s wooden sword had already reached her neck, waiting a few millimeters away from her skin.

    Phew¡­

    Ashoka exhaled deeply and fixed his breath.

    "...It''s my loss, Young Master."

    "That was a great duel, Merina."

    While he replied calmly, Ashoka''s forehead was drenched in sweat.

    Merina then shifted her gaze down to her broken sword. This was neither a trick nor an illusion. Ashoka hadn''t used aura either. So why was her wooden sword the only one that broke?

    ''Dammit!''

    As she watched Ashoka head to one side of the training ground to get a new wooden sword, Merina finally realized the reason behind this phenomenon.

    "I can''t use this one anymore."

    Every onlooker believed that the duel between Ashoka and Merina was one of brute strength with no intricacy or borate techniques.

    However, there was one hidden truth within the battle.

    While Ashoka and Merina were exchanging blows one after another, the boy had aimed for the center of Merina''s de each time.

    On the other hand, Merina''s attacks had affected the entire surface of Ashoka''s wooden de.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ashoka''s resolve to break Merina''s sword, versus Merina''s resolve to face him in a head-on battle. Merina''s wooden sword breaking was by no means a coincidence.

    She had believed that this was a battle of ''brute strength'', but in reality, it was a battle of ''uracy''.

    There wasn''t a big difference in their strength and stamina. However, the cause of her loss was the difference in their uracy and persistence.

    ''Is this even humanly possible?''

    Merina asked herself as she bit her lower lip.

    A few secondster, she came to the conclusion that it was indeed possible to achieve such a feat. As long as one was more skilled than their opponent and predicted the development of the battle, it would be easy to achieve.

    However, she had never thought it would be possible to pull it off right here, right now. Despite being in the renowned Tower of wisdom''s knight''s training ss, it was still the ''beginner'' training ss. No one was supposed to be skilled enough to pull this off.

    ''So, is this what it means to be a genius? I''ll have to devote myself to my training, and next time, I''ll definitely¡­!''

    Merina returned to her seat.

    Even if one was expecting to lose, actually experiencing the defeat always left a bitter taste in the mouth. Merina''s heart was filled with pain from the defeat, but also gratitude for having learned an important lesson from Ashoka.

    Following his duel with Merina, Ashoka faced the remaining six cadets. However, he was able to win without much difficulty. No one else faced him head-on like Merina. Therefore, none of them could steal control over the flow of the battle from Ashoka.

    When the final opponent fell before Ashoka, the other cadets all gulped audibly.

    In their eyes, Ashoka had easily defeated all the challengers after Merina.

    However, it wasn''t as easy as it appeared to be.

    Having faced ten extremely talented cadets one after another, Ashoka was somewhat out of breath after his final battle.

    ''Great, I still have some energy left.''

    Ashoka hadn''t made an example out of Merina just to save his energy as much as possible because he feared he couldn''t defeat all ten cadets.

    Even if he hadn''t nted a misconception in the other challengers'' minds by breaking Merina''s sword, he could''ve still defeated them all.

    "Excellent work, Young Master. With this, you shall be permitted to leave the tower of wisdom by the end of this year. Congrattions."

    "Huff, huff¡­ Thanks, Karguel. I''ll be in your care until next year."

    "Should we end the morning training session now? It''s almost time for lunch."

    "How long until lunchtime?"

    "There''s about ten minutes left. Is something the matter?"

    "There''s one more person I want to face."

    Karguel froze at Ashoka''s words and stared at the boy''s eyes.

    "Who do you have in mind?"

    Ashoka slowly turned his gaze to the cadets.

    In one corner of the group was a boy sitting with a nk expression, scratching his head.

    "Paul. Jean Paul."

    All the cadets'' gazes turned to Paul in an instant.

    Karguel''s eyes opened wide as the name escaped Ashoka''s mouth.

    ''...Has the young master seen through Paul''s hidden talent?''

    The person in question was looking around, dumbfounded. He and the other cadets had no idea why Ashoka had chosen him.

    He was just sitting in the corner minding his own business and the prince suddenly called him to have a spar?

    He did not want to believe that.

    "Get up. Come on over and fight me."

    Ashoka lightly threw a wooden sword toward the startled boy.

    "Y-Young Master? I¡­ Um, I''m¡ª"

    "Jean Paul!"

    Ashoka suddenly yelled his name, to which Paul instinctively stood up.

    "You cannot survive within this cruel world if you continue acting like that. Get over here. I''ll knock your sleepy head awake."

    Ashoka would soon leave for the royal pce to receive thend that he would have to look after and he didn''t know if he would see any of these people again so he wanted to make sure that Jean''s potential would awaken by then.

    I just couldn''t leave such a diamond to rot in the soil.

    ---***---

 Chapter 64 Pauls True Strength(1)

    ?Paul stood before Ashoka, squeezing his wooden sword''s handle as cold sweat ran down his face. His eyes kept darting around as he wiped his forehead with his sleeve.

    He hadn''t received so much attention ever since bing a cadet at the Tower of Wisdom, which exined his restlessness.

    After the copse of his family, Paul became very timid and tried to attract as much attention as possible towards himself, maybe because of that, the current attention he was receiving felt very burdensome.

    It was to the extent that the other spectating cadets could see Paul''s soul escaping through his mouth already as the staredown with Ashoka continued.

    Everyone couldn''t help but think back on the words that Ashoka had told the coward.

    You cannot survive in this world if you continue acting like that.

    ''Why did the Young Master tell me such things¡­?''

    Is it because I''m too weak? Or because I''m too timid? Such questions went through Paul''s mind as he questioned Ashoka''s intentions.

    ''Is Young Master Ashoka trying to humiliate Paul since he gets on the Young Master''s nerves?''

    ''Is he warning Paul that he won''t survive in the Tower of Wisdom because he''s such a weakling?''

    ''Young Master Ashoka is crueler than I thought¡­''

    The cadets were all in agreement too.

    At this time Ashoka looked like a rich young master who would bully a weak cadet to look good in front of others.

    Nevertheless, Ashoka''s eyes were fixated on Paul, and he tightened his grip on the sword.

    "Paul."

    "Oh! Y-Yes, Young Master."

    Snicker, snicker.

    Some suppressed scornfulughs echoed amongst the spectators. But the cadets who reacted immediately corrected their expressions and attitude, as they feared Karguel would chastise them.

    However, never mind Karguel, even Ashoka didn''t give them a nce and kept his eyes on Paul.

    "I''ve already lost a lot of stamina from sparring against ten cadets."

    He had been sparring for more than two hours now and had already defeated ten cadets who were not average but best of all the training cadets.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Having barelye to his senses, Paul answered respectfully.

    He too knows that Ashoka has already consumed most of his stamina and was very exhausted at the movement, which is why he was questioning the reason why Ashoka choose to fight him now.

    "And you are still unscathed."

    "Yes."

    "In spite of that,"

    Ashoka began walking towards Paul before continuing his sentence.

    "I am probably stronger than you right now. Excluding Karguel, I would most likely win against anyone here in onest duel."

    Paul didn''t know how to reply to that, so he simply nodded quietly.

    Although it was hard to agree, it was the truth.

    They have seen what Ashoka had been doing for the long time he was in the Tower of Wisdom.

    He was a monster who would train ?ill his legs give up or he exhausted all his stamina.

    There were even times when Ashoka gotpletely covered in a bloody mess while training.

    For normal cadets like them, it was an unrecognizable act.

    Why would he go that far?

    They asked the question every time they see him training harder than them.

    He was the prince of the great Mauryan empire, if he wished he could have lived all his life in a huge castle where he would have servants to do everyst of his chores.

    In spite of that, why is this boy trying so hard?

    They couldn''t understand that thing.

    "That is the reason why I want to fight you right now."

    "Young Master, I still do not understand what you¡­ Urgh!"

    Thud!

    Ashoka instantly reduced the distance between the two.

    He gave no mind to Paul''s words as his wooden sword flew towards Paul''s shoulder, but thetter somehow managed to avoid the blow at thest second, despite his panicked footwork.

    Following that, the attacks continued nonstop, like an endlessly flowing river.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Paul parried and avoided the sword while retreating.

    "Good moves."

    It wasn''t an empty word when Ashoka said this, Paul was indeed demonstrating a very good footwork to avoid the attacks.

    "Thank you very mu¡ª Urgh!"

    Shwoop!

    Ashoka suddenly grabbed a handful of sand on the training ground and scattered it in Paul''s face. As Paul tried to resist the urge to close and rub his eyes, he tightened his hold on his wooden sword and stood strong.

    "Y-Young Master¡­?!"

    But Ashoka didn''t answer and darted towards Paul again, grabbed his shirt, and mmed his shin into his opponent''s thigh. As the impact resounded, Paul let out a deep groan and copsed to the ground.

    "I didn''t call you here to have a spar. As I said, I want to ''fight'' you."

    Ashoka approached the seated Paul, who could barely open his irritated eyes and looked up at the monster in front of him.

    "I also said that I would ''most likely'' win. That I would ''most likely win against anyone here in onest duel''. That means that I''m not 100% certain about it. Wipe your face."

    Paul used his shirt to wipe off the sand on his face and eyes.

    "¡­Does that mean that the opponent you''re not certain of winning against is me, Young Master?"

    It was unbelievable even for me.

    The monstrous talent, Ashoka Maurya who was even rumoured to have surpassed the first princess is not sure of winning against a mere cadet like Paul?

    Even considering that he was exhausted after the spar with the previous ten cadets, it was not something that could be said easily like that.

    "Finally, we''re on the same page. This isn''t a spar, this is a real fight. So it''s time you wipe off that incredulous expression and face me seriously. I could have killed you countless times while you were on the ground."

    "Young Master."

    "But the only reason I didn''t deal the final blow yet is because I''m showing mercy, for you are incapable ofprehending my intentions. Stand up. I won''t go easy on you again."

    His tone was far too dreary for this to be considered a prank of bad taste.

    Ashoka turned around and began to widen the space between them once again. Paul lowered his face and let out a deep sigh, before lifting himself up and wielding his wooden sword.

    The cadets who were spectating so far began to wonder whether Ashoka was actually deranged.

    No matter how foolish and cowardly Paul was, the Young Master was going too far¡­ or so thought some of the observers.

    For them they couldn''t even imagine the scene where Paul would defeat the monstrous Ashoka.

    Some even expected Karguel to intervene and stop the bloodbath that was about to begin.

    Nevertheless, the instructor only stood on the side, carefully watching the scene before his eyes.

    Seeing hisck of mediation, frustration grew in the cadets'' hearts as they became disheartened. Simultaneously, anger sparked in their eyes. The 7-star knight¡ªwho also happened to be a swordsmanship instructor of the Tower of Wisdom¡ªcouldn''t stop the prince of Mauryan, Ashoka.

    So what on earth could the lowly cadets even do on their own? Nothing at all.

    Yet, they couldn''t stop anger from forming. Anger and dissatisfaction that the training ss''s strongest¡ªAshoka Maurya¡ªcould allow himself to bully the weakest of the ss, Paul.

    Where had the dignity and honor of the Royal family gone?! Was the act of throwing sand at a cadet far weaker than oneself also part of the Mauryan''s glory?!

    All the spectators'' faces twisted in fury and despair as they watched the two extremes face each other.

    However, the next moment, all their expressions copsed into shock and astonishment.

    Beam!

    Paul''s wooden sword was shining with aura. It was pale and dim, but true aura nheless. Even with that little amount of aura, a swordsman''s shing power would increase exponentially and be fatal.

    "A-Aura¡­?!"

    The weakest of the ss, the eternal loser. That boy was suddenly wielding aura, so the cadets were shocked and confused.

    At this rate, one of the two fighters could potentially perish during this duel.

    "Instructor! We must stop them! This is a training ss, not a battlefield!"

    "Instructor Kar¡­"

    "Swordsmanship Instructor, Karguel Agust!"

    Ashoka turned to Karguel and yelled at the top of his lungs.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    "You must keep what you see today a secret and take it to your grave. Even if I were die, keep everything that happens here a secret."

    "I understand."

    ---***---

 Chapter 65 Pauls True Strength(2)

    ?In the meantime Ashoka and Karguel were talking, Paul put out the aura covering his wooden sword.

    Yes, Paul used the Aura for the first time in front of others.

    However, his face wasn''t dyed in fear anymore. He seemed dispirited yet furious.

    "Is this what you truly wish to happen, Young Master?"

    He may be a coward, he may be from a fallen noble family, but he wasn''t going to ept someone diss-respecting him like that.

    "So you are able to use aura. In that case, you shouldn''t hold back and make the most of it."

    Ashoka had a hunch but to think that Paul indeed had Aura and was hiding it!

    Now the fight was getting interesting.

    Ashoka Maurya versus Jean Paul.

    One of them was a prince of the empire and a monstrous beyondmon sense whereas the other was a fallen noble family''s heir and a coward to others.

    The two of them had a short staredown.

    The cadets who wereining all shut their mouths and watched the inevitable sh as cold sweat ran down their cheeks.

    Paul was using Aura!

    That mere fact was unbearable for most of them.

    Someone they had thought inferior to them till a movement ago turned out to be better than most of them, which made their stomach churn in embarrassment.

    As they remembered how they had disrespected and humiliated Paul, they felt ashamed of themselves.

    Despite the cadet''s reaction, the fight between Ashoka and Paul continued.

    Paul was the first to make a move. He instantly zoomed across the field and appeared before Ashoka with surprisingly agile movements.

    Crash!

    Ashoka blocked Paul''s heavy wooden blow.

    As their swords got tangled, the battle came to a standstill as it became one of strength. The veins on their arms bulged as their muscles contracted, and the wooden swords trembled under the equal pushing forces.

    "If you wanted to duel me, you''ve made a grave mistake, Young Master."

    Scrrrrrt!

    Ashoka''s wooden sword began slipping and cracking as Paul coated his sword in an aura once again.

    "You should''ve challenged me¡­ before dueling the others!"

    Snap!

    It wasn''t arrogance. Ashoka felt it as he gazed at Paul''s eyes.

    The fact that his confidence stemmed from his hard training rather than arrogance.

    Ashoka''s sword broke under the pressure.

    Immediately, time slowed down for Paul and the other cadets during the short instant when Paul''s shining wooden sword dug into Ashoka''s shoulder.

    The wooden sword hadpletely cut through the shoulder and was about to reach Ashoka''s heart. As he saw the de dig deeper and deeper, Ashoka caught sight of Paul''s expression twisting into despair.

    Despair for having gotten on the wrong side of the prince.

    In addition, despairs for cutting down Young Master Ashoka who had taken good care of him for so long. Paul''s innocent eyes were filled with such hopeless thoughts.

    "As if I''d let you!"

    Bang!

    A sudden heavy blow hit the side of Paul''s sword. The Palm Technique he learned from Ahmed in the tempest manor hit Paul.

    Ashoka wasn''t nning to go easy on Paul.

    It was Ashoka''s strong palm.

    As the sword flew away, the recoil shook Paul''s body. Having lost his bnce and footing, Ashoka swiftly grabbed him from behind and choked him.

    "Keuk!"

    The other cadets didn''t realize what had happened in that short moment, omitting a few top-ss cadets like Merina.

    ''The fuck?! Are you for real? He''s nuts!''

    Merina couldn''t believe what she saw. Although her spar with Ashoka had astonished her earlier, it couldn''tpare to the shock she received from seeing Ashoka''s current superhuman movements.

    Not only that she was also surprised by Paul''s disy of strength even though he was currently on the loosing terms.

    It felt like the Paul who fought her and the Paul who was fighting Ashoka werepletely different individuals.

    "Urgh!"

    Paul couldn''t do anything but struggle for air as he got choked from behind. As the other cadets stood up to stop him, Ashoka released his arms on his own.

    As he coughed and gasped for air, Paul turned around to face Ashoka with a displeased look.

    "Why did you stop? You said you wouldn''t go easy again. Don''t stop, Young Master! You won this fight, have you not?! Are you satisfied now? Is it fun messing around with others, huh?!"

    Paul''s pent-up anger all burst out.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The things that he wanted to say of loud every time he got bullied and humiliated burst out at once.

    Ashoka smiled and nodded his head.

    "Good"

    He said as he lowered his sword.

    "It''s not fun to mess with you, Paul"

    The slight smile on his face was as charming as ever.

    "If it''s not fun, then why¡­!"

    "Having to push you beyond your limits is also unbearable for me. Unbearable and agonizing."

    "What do you even know about me? Why do you torment me like so?"

    "I don''t know much about you. But there''s one thing I know. Being considerate¡­ is something you can only afford once you''ve be an extremely powerful figure."

    Paul froze. He then recalled the words Ashoka had told him before the start of the fight.

    ¡ªYou cannot survive in this world if you continue acting like that.

    There were certain privileges in this world that only the strong people could afford to exercise.

    One of them is being considerate of others...

    Paul realized that fact at the movement.

    Who was he to feel considerate about someone else?

    He himself was a degenerated noble heir, whose family is on the verge of copse, and he was feeling considerate about others?

    What right did he have to do that?

    Who desired his pity?

    Paul realized that it was only a wall that he built around himself and at that exact movement he crushed it by his own hands.

    "You''ve probably realized just now, but you''re weaker than me. You''re also kinder than me. I like that aspect of you. But you cannot survive in this hellhole by being a bootlicker."

    As Ashoka spoke, the other cadets couldn''t even utter a sound.

    In consequence, Paul''s weeping and tearful sobs echoed around.

    "Paul. Jean Paul. Look at me. Lift your head and look into my eyes."

    He raised his head and their eyes met.

    "I truly wish from the bottom of my heart that¡­"

    Ashoka paused and ced his hand on the boy''s shoulder.

    "You gain enough power and strength to protect that good-natured and kind heart of yours, along with the others here. Lastly, I''m sorry."

    Paul nodded at his words. Actually, it looked more like he was shaking his head. No, never mind. It was a mix of both movements.

    Thus, Ashoka couldn''t figure out whether it was an affirmation or a denial. The boy with tears running down his face walked towards the other cadets.

    Suddenly, the servants carryingrge pots of crude dishes appeared at the training ground.

    "Eh¡­? The atmosphere seems a bit¡­ Should wee backter, Instructor Karguel? Prince Ashoka?"

    As the servants hesitated on what to do, Paul spoke up.

    "Please go get your serving on your own today, Prince Ashoka."

    Ashoka chuckled awkwardly.

    "Alright. In fact, I''ll bring your portion too today."

    As lunchtime came to an end, Karguel quietly approached Ashoka before the afternoon training session began.

    "So, you''ve awakened Jean Paul. The boy has outstanding talents, but his heart and mind were a bit weak due to the hardships he faced as a child, so I wasn''t sure what to do¡­ I am grateful to you, Young Master. It must''ve been a great stimulus for him."

    "Karguel."

    "Yes."

    "Don''t run your mouth thoughtlessly. Awakened him? His heart and mind? No matter what my intentions were, it must''ve been a traumatic experience for Paul."

    "Your actions and behavior today were befitting of the Mauryan name. Please do not worry too much about that. He is but a Secret knight cadet. He is not worthy of your pity, his soon-to-be master."

    Ashoka stared at Karguel, before letting out a small sneer.

    "Swordsmanship Instructor of the Secret Cadets, Karguel August. The only field you are allowed to judge and evaluate me in is swordsmanship. Do not overstep your boundaries and keep those impertinent opinions to yourself."

    Karguel felt his stomach drop as Ashoka stated his point.

    ''The Secret knights that escorted him back to the royal pce once described him as a young overlord¡­ and sure enough, he''s one terrifying predator.''

    Karguel smirked and immediately lowered his head.

    "My sincere apologies, Young Master."

    ---***---

 Chapter 66 Forsaken Land(1)

    Ashoka Maurya.

    The youngest prince of the empire and an abominable monstrous genius who surpassed all the talents that the great Mauryan empire has ever seen.

    The statement may seem glorious and overrated but that was the reality that was realized based upon his achievements.

    Ashoka''s achievements started at the young age of ten when he defeated the noble children training with him in the tempest manor and received the praise of the Emperor''s sword, Alberad himself.

    He was predicted to have been a one-star knight at that time.

    After that, not much information about Ashoka was announced to the outside world but most of the important figures were still aware of his advancements.

    He was rumored to have be a two-star knight at the age of twelve and achieved a 2-star in mana technique too.

    And currently, there were spections that he had already reached a 4-star level in his swordsmanship that too at the mere age of 15, and was also continuing his training in the ways of magic.

    There was no reliable information about his mana level as he never used his magic powers publically, but even then he was evaluated to be at least fairly skilled in using them.

    "He is bing more and more troublesome as the days go by"

    In the Royal court that was devoid of any presence, the Emperor murmured to himself as he read the report given by the royal informants.

    It was on the day Ashoka returned to the royal pce from the tempest manor, the emperor appointed some skilled knights who were well-versed in stealth techniques to tail Ashoka and inform him everything about him.

    It was only because he was curious about what the boy was cable of doing, at least that was his goal in the beginning.

    But as the time went by, the emperor got more and more cautious of Ashoka.

    The curiosity that induced the Emperor to watch Ashoka turned into precaution and became a necessary thing at some point.

    A necessity that he had to watch to ensure the throne for the crown prince.

    Day by day, Ashoka was getting stronger, his growth speed was monstrous and evenparable to the previous emperor, whom Bindusara hated the most in this world.

    "He will be here soon"

    Ashoka was going to turn 15 soon.

    ording to the custom of the royal family, when the royal princes turned 15, they would have to receive a part of the Mauryan''snd as their own and would have to rule over it till the next emperor to be seated on the golden throne is decided.

    Initially, it was practiced so that the emperor could evaluate and select a suitable ruler to seed him and ce the great Mauryan in good hands, but over the passage of time, it had turned into nothing but an old custom.

    "What do you think?"

    The emperor asked the knight beside him as he took a ss of wine from the table.

    The knight was fully donned in shiny armor and was talking leisurely with the emperor which was very umon.

    "Even if Ashoka is getting stronger at a faster pace, he would not be able to hold a single candle against the other princes since he has no supporters to back him up"

    The knight was none other than Justin Maurya, the only live brother of the current emperor and also his personal guard.

    Justin and Bindusara were very close to each other despite being step-brothers, the bond between them was strong enough for Bindusara to share everything with him.

    ording to Justin, even though Ashoka''s talent was considered to be top tire if not the best there was no way for him to fight for the throne as he didn''t have any noble family''s to back him up.

    Having political influence is as important as having enough strength to conquer the throne.

    Ashoka being the son of Chandralekha, who is from amon origin was not favorable to the nobles.

    More than that, There were 15 more heirs to the golden throne who were older than Ashoka and he would have to surpass each of them if he wanted to sit on the throne, which was close to impossible.

    "Are you not considering the fact that he is the grandson of Sage Vyasa or are you ignoring that fact, Justin?"

    Although no nobles supported the current Ashoka, he was still the grandson of Sage Vyasa, one of the seven sages of the Mauryan empire and the master of the 7th magic tower, so it wasn''t easy to ignore that fact.

    "Although Sage Vyasa is indeed a force to be reckoned with in terms of strength, he had no influence in political regards"

    It was true that Sage Vyasa was one of the strongest people of the great Mauryan empire, but being from amon origin, Sage Vyasa didn''t have much influence in the political matters of the Empire.

    More than that, the nobles of the empire were also not weing of him due to his upright personality andmon origin.

    "Hmm...But you do know where Ashoka is currently staying, do you not?"

    There was a hint of concern and anger, both mixed together in Bindusara''s voice.

    Ashoka was currently staying at a ce where the royal influence was close to none.

    The Tower of Wisdom.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The dwelling ce of the strongest archmage in the Mauryan empire.

    It was the ce where Sage Chanakya, the one who had the titles like "Sage of Wisdom", "Wisest man Alive", "Mind of Mauryan" and many more, dwelled.

    Sage Chanakya was very famous among the citizens of Great Mauryan as the teacher of the previous emperor and there were even stories that described how big his role was in the establishment of the Mauryan empire.

    He is someone even the Emperor had to respect.

    And currently, such a person was favoring Ashoka which made the emperor worry.

    There were even rumors that he had taken Ashoka as his disciple and is training him personally.

    The matter was not so simple as it seem.

    Being the disciple of Sage Chanakya meant that Ashoka would have the whole force under Sage Chanakya to his backing, which changed the whole scenario of the fight for the throne.

    If Sage Chanakya had any intention of cing Ashoka on the throne then it would be a big hassle for the Emperor.

    The influence of Sage Chanakya in the Mauryan empire is no less than the emperor himself.

    And if therees a situation where he would support Ashoka rather than the crown prince to fight for the throne, the Mauryan empire would see thergest civil war in history.

    "....that is concerning"

    Even Justin couldn''t ignore that matter and agreed with the emperor''s concern.

    "hmm...then about thend to be granted to Ashoka"

    The emperor turned towards his ''brother'' as they both exchanged meaningful nces.

    "That ce seems to be suitable"

    Justin answered without the emperor needing to tell anything else.

    "It is decided then"

    A n to crush Ashoka who was blooming was formted without his knowledge.

    ***

    Somewhere in the great Mauryan empire.

    A young girl who seemed to have just turned 14 or 15 years was walking along the bustling crowd of the marketce along with a younger-looking boy and a bulky man.

    All of them were wearing some kind of disguise which was supposed to make them look poor.

    But the beauty excluded by the girl sessfully failed the purpose of the disguise.

    "So this is the Mauryan Empire!"

    The girl seemed amazed and was looking around as a curious kid.

    "Wait sister! You can''t get far away from us, it''s dangerous!!"

    The young boy screamed looking at his sister getting further away from them.

    "Don''t worry! Alvar is here with us, what can happen when he is right beside me?"

    She seemed to be saying things about the bulky man who was running behind her with a worried expression.

    "Your Highness, the Mauryan empire is not a remote ce, there are many experts stronger than me here, I advise you to practice precaution please"

    It seemed as if he was babysitting the girl.

    "See, I told you! Calm down and walk with us, you will get us exposed at this rate! We still need to do what we came here to do"

    The girl''s expression suddenly went sullen upon hearing that and she stopped in her tracks.

    "....Okay, but promise me you will take me to sightsee after we are done with the matters here"

    "Yes¡­yes¡­let''s go the meeting ce now"

    There were many things going on without the notice of anyone in the empire.

    ---***---

 Chapter 67 Continuous spar

    Chapter 67 Continuous spar

    "Please get ready, Young Master."

    It was finally time for Ashoka to join in for the fun.

    "Alright."

    As Karguel instructed him to get ready, Ashoka took out his wooden sword and get onto the sparring field.

    As he stood at the center of the training ground, the eyes of the trainees shone.

    Ashoka, the youngest prince of the empire, the one who was known as a monstrous genius and an extremely skilled monster.

    ording to the trainees, being able to witness Ashoka''s skills was the highlight of the sparring sessions.

    "Garam, Sista, David, Marina¡­ You will be facing Young Master Ashoka in that order."

    Ashoka grabbed his wooden sword and faced his first opponent.

    ''Hm, so I need to defeat ten cadets.''

    His highest score so far was eight.

    By increasing that number by two, he was thinking of breaking his own limit.

    If this were a real battle to the death instead of a spar, Ashoka could easily take down twenty of them without question¡­ But during a spar, he couldn''t use lethal moves which could threaten the opponent''s life, and even magic was banned, so it was a bit hard.

    He could only use pure swordsmanship in order to win. Moreover, he couldn''t kill his opponents.

    ''Let''s see how much time I need to defeat the ten.''

    It has been a long since he defeated 8 trainees in a row and he had improved much more till now, so he was kind of confident that he would win and wanted to do it in the shortest time possible.

    While they could overpower Ashoka when he first arrived at, their younger brotheKarguel''s training ground, now he could easily turn them into rags during spars.

    Furthermore, Ashoka believed that there were still a few more things he could learn from the trainees. And having seen through Paul''s movements today, Ashoka realized that he had made the correct decision to stay behind a little longer.

    "If you shall allow me, Young Master Ashoka."

    "Yes, Garam. I''ll be in your care."

    Swoosh!

    Garam darted towards Ashoka and wielded his wooden sword. A surprise attack. He had calcted that if he didn''t seize control of the duel from the start, he would never win against Ashoka.

    However, that was a bad move.

    As he watched the wooden sword fly towards his chest, Ashoka pushed himself forward instead of dodging. But at thest moment, he sidestepped, trampled on Garam''s foot, and swung his sword towards his opponent''s neck.

    Be that as it may, Garam hadn''t be a secret knight cadet through pure luck. He twisted his body out of reflex and avoided Ashoka''s attack.

    "Urgh!"

    But it wasn''t a perfect evasion. Ashoka''s sword hit Garam''s ear instead of his neck before shing the air behind him.

    ''I missed, but it wasn''t bad.''

    After having put some distance between them, Garam gripped his sword tightly. But because of the injury, his eardrums were ringing and his sense of bnce took a turn for the worse for a short while.

    If Ashoka were facing only a single opponent, he could''ve waited to let Garam recover.

    But he had another nine spars to fight. Ashoka suddenly appeared before Garam and ended the first duel.

    Since he had lost his sense of bnce, Ashoka could easily defeat Edington without hurting him too badly.

    "...It''s my loss, Young Master."

    "Good game, Garam. Go have the medical team check your ear."

    "Yes, thank you very much."

    "Next up, Sista! Begin the spar immediately."

    With Karguel''s shout, the second duel was initiated.

    "I''ll be in your care, Young Master Ashoka."

    "Likewise, Sista."

    The second fight didn''t end as quickly as it did with Garam. The ten winners Karguel had chosen were ordered from the weakest to the strongest.

    so the battle was much harder than the previous one.

    ***

    Sistasted about one minute longer than Garam but still didn''t manage to injure or wear out Ashoka.

    After her was David, but Ashoka''s spar against him ended in a simr way as his two previous ones. However, David was somewhat more tenacious than Sista and Ashoka had to exert more strength than before, due to which his opponent ended up with a broken rib.

    A simple fracture can easily be dealt with by the magic tower''s medical team. As long as the injuries aren''t fatal¡ªsuch as amputated limbs or damaged vital organs¡ªthe medical team can fully heal the victim in an instant.

    "Urgh, that was enlightening, Young Master. Thank you for your guidance! Urgh!"

    Ashoka flinched when he saw David lose consciousness and fall over, all the while keeping a smile on his face and a thumbs up.

    "I am Merina Steelheart, Young Master."

    Just¡­ how many more of these muscle-brained lunatics are there in this crazy magic tower?? Even if Ashoka was in a higher position than David, no sane person would smile and show gratitude to the man who just destroyed one of their ribs.

    Moreover, it wasn''t a forced statement. David was truly grateful from the bottom of his heart. Ashoka hid his difort and lightly nodded back.

    Swoosh, swoosh.

    Ashoka lightly swung his wooden sword around, waiting for his next opponent.

    "I am Merina Steelheart, Young Master."

    "I am aware of your name. You''re the second daughter of the Steelheart family."

    "It''s an honor to have you remember me. I won''t be as easy to deal with as the other cadets you faced before me. Today, I will definitely defeat you, Young Master."

    "I look forward to it."

    Merina positioned herself and prepared for battle. She then calmly began circling Ashoka without showing any openings. No wonder she was the strongest of Karguel''s beginner ss cadets.

    She wasn''t behaving the same way as when she was mercilessly attacking Paul.

    Merina was looking down on Paul and attacking without considering the consequences. However, Ashoka was apletely different opponentpared to Paul, so shepletely changed her attitude and approach to the duel.

    ''Merina Steelheart. With her talent, she could have joined the royal army or should have trained under the Steelheart Marques but she choose the tower of wisdom over them due to her immense respect for Sage Chanakya, who was her idol.''

    She was the perfect example of an elite.

    ''Considering her growth it wouldn''t be hard for her to join the secret knights, It wouldn''t hurt to have a good rtionship with her.''

    Even though she hadn''t seen through Paul''s true strength, Merina was still an extremely gifted fighter.

    Ashoka had sparred against Merina a total of seven times until now. He had lost the first two times and won the remaining five. And each time, the difference in their skills and strength was getting wider and wider.

    And through his duels against talented individuals like Merina, Ashoka realized how impressive his gift with the sword was.

    ''I still need to face six more opponents after Merina. But holding back my strength and energy while facing Merina is a bad idea. I need to defeat her in a direct confrontation in order to nt fear in my next opponents'' heads.''

    His spars against Garam, Sista, and David were merely appetizers.

    The duels against the real elites of the beginner training ss started with Merina. And for the 14-year-old Ashoka, defeating them all head-on in session would be demanding and strenuous.

    Therefore, Ashoka was nning on nting a ''misconception'' in the other cadets'' minds during his duel against Merina that they would never be able to win against Ashoka in a head-on battle.

    ''Having a frontal sh, while still looking rxed and calm the entire time. Those are the two key points I need to keep in mind during this spar.''

    This time, Ashoka was the first to make a move.

    His attacks consisted of the most basic of stabs and shes. Not a single irregr or odd movement was added. Merina easily parried and avoided his attacks, but as the offensive continued, her thoughts gotplicated and heavy.

    ''Why is the young master only using such basic attacks?''

    While they were your standard attacks, each move was heavy and sharp. Merina''s hands and wrists were going numb from parrying all of them.

    However, that wasn''t the reason why her mind was boggled.

    ''When will he start going all out?''

    ''He had the opportunity to send my sword flying just now, but he didn''t.''

    ''He''s definitely doing this on purpose. But why¡­''

    --**--

    ]

    His attacks consisted of the most basic of stabs and shes. Not a single irregr or odd movement was added. Merina easily parried and avoided his attacks, but as the offensive continued, her thoughts gotplicated and heavy.

    ''Why is the young master only using such basic attacks?''

    While they were your standard attacks, each move was heavy and sharp. Merina''s hands and wrists were going numb from parrying all of them.

    However, that wasn''t the reason why her mind was boggled.

    ''When will he start going all out?''

    ''He had the opportunity to send my sword flying just now, but he didn''t.''

    ''He''s definitely doing this on purpose. But why¡­''

    --**--

 Chapter 68 Continuous Spar(2)

    ''When will he start going all out?''

    ''He had the opportunity to send my sword flying just now, but he didn''t.''

    ''He''s definitely doing this on purpose. But why¡­''

    While Merina racked her brain, Ashoka continued swinging his wooden sword with aposed expression. Even when Merina twisted her body in order to escape his sequence of basic attacks, he still adhered to the fundamentals.

    ''Is he looking down on me?''

    Ugh!

    Merina ground her teeth and stomped on the ground in order to stabilize her stance.

    "Fine, allow me to entertain you, Young Master!"

    Once Merina fixed her posture and gripped her wooden sword tightly, her worries vanished. She also began using only the most basic of attacks in order to face Ashoka.

    Soon, all the fancy techniques andplex movementspletely disappeared from their duel. They were each taking turns attacking and defending. It had be an extremely simple fight.

    A simple battle of brute strength.

    Merina was quite confident and proud of her physical strength. She wasn''t being conceited, as she had learned the basics of aura maniption back at her family household beforeing to the tower of wisdom.

    Bang, skrrrt! Boom!

    Explosive sounds echoed throughout the training ground as the two fighters'' wooden swords hit each other. This battle of brute strength had alreadysted for over five minutes. The other cadets could only watch the duel with wide eyes.

    Huff, huff.

    Someone was now out of breath. It was the sound of Merina panting.

    ''I''m¡­ being pushed back in terms of physical strength?''

    Even Merina knew that she couldn''t win against Ashoka in this spar.

    But she believed that her physical strength surpassed his, if not equal. Merina couldn''t ept that she would get pushed back by someone younger than her.

    She was still not aware of the gap between ordinary people and people who were called geniuses.

    There was a reason they would be distinguished from the rest and Ashoka was someone who was called a monster even among the geniuses.

    She failed to recognize his power.

    "Haaah!"

    Merina suddenly shouted loudly as she swung down her wooden sword. She was attempting to regain full control of her emotions, but it ended up being the cause of her defeat.

    Ashoka didn''t avoid the strike containing the entirety of Merina''s strength, and received it head-on.

    Merina had expected him to step back in order to dodge her attack, so she was nning on swiftly dashing forward to deal the final blow after her swing.

    But even if Ashoka received her frontal attack head-on, Merina had a backup n. She would let go of her sword at thest moment, grab his sword arm, swing her legs upwards, and catch his neck and shoulders in a front triangle choke.

    In other words, this was Meria''s trump card. Even Karguel who was spectating the match, judged that her n was reasonable.

    However, the situation didn''t develop the way Merina had been expecting.

    Crack!

    "Eh¡­?!"

    The wooden sword she was swinging downwards with all her strength shattered as Ashoka''s sword hit it in an upwards swing.

    ''Howe? It''s not like Young Master Ashoka used aura just now¡­''

    As Merina asked herself the question subconsciously, Ashoka''s wooden sword had already reached her neck, waiting a few millimeters away from her skin.

    Phew¡­

    Ashoka exhaled deeply and fixed his breath.

    "...It''s my loss, Young Master."

    "That was a great duel, Merina."

    While he replied calmly, Ashoka''s forehead was drenched in sweat.

    Merina then shifted her gaze down to her broken sword. This was neither a trick nor an illusion. Ashoka hadn''t used aura either. So why was her wooden sword the only one that broke?

    ''Dammit!''

    As she watched Ashoka head to one side of the training ground to get a new wooden sword, Merina finally realized the reason behind this phenomenon.

    "I can''t use this one anymore."

    Every onlooker believed that the duel between Ashoka and Merina was one of brute strength with no intricacy or borate techniques.

    However, there was one hidden truth within the battle.

    While Ashoka and Merina were exchanging blows one after another, the boy had aimed for the center of Merina''s de each time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    On the other hand, Merina''s attacks had affected the entire surface of Ashoka''s wooden de.

    Ashoka''s resolve to break Merina''s sword, versus Merina''s resolve to face him in a head-on battle. Merina''s wooden sword breaking was by no means a coincidence.

    She had believed that this was a battle of ''brute strength'', but in reality, it was a battle of ''uracy''.

    There wasn''t a big difference in their strength and stamina. However, the cause of her loss was the difference in their uracy and persistence.

    ''Is this even humanly possible?''

    Merina asked herself as she bit her lower lip.

    A few secondster, she came to the conclusion that it was indeed possible to achieve such a feat. As long as one was more skilled than their opponent and predicted the development of the battle, it would be easy to achieve.

    However, she had never thought it would be possible to pull it off right here, right now. Despite being in the renowned Tower of wisdom''s knight''s training ss, it was still the ''beginner'' training ss. No one was supposed to be skilled enough to pull this off.

    ''So, is this what it means to be a genius? I''ll have to devote myself to my training, and next time, I''ll definitely¡­!''

    Merina returned to her seat.

    Even if one was expecting to lose, actually experiencing the defeat always left a bitter taste in the mouth. Merina''s heart was filled with pain from the defeat, but also gratitude for having learned an important lesson from Ashoka.

    Following his duel with Merina, Ashoka faced the remaining six cadets. However, he was able to win without much difficulty. No one else faced him head-on like Merina. Therefore, none of them could steal control over the flow of the battle from Ashoka.

    When the final opponent fell before Ashoka, the other cadets all gulped audibly.

    In their eyes, Ashoka had easily defeated all the challengers after Merina.

    However, it wasn''t as easy as it appeared to be.

    Having faced ten extremely talented cadets one after another, Ashoka was somewhat out of breath after his final battle.

    ''Great, I still have some energy left.''

    Ashoka hadn''t made an example out of Merina just to save his energy as much as possible because he feared he couldn''t defeat all ten cadets.

    Even if he hadn''t nted a misconception in the other challengers'' minds by breaking Merina''s sword, he could''ve still defeated them all.

    "Excellent work, Young Master. With this, you shall be permitted to leave the tower of wisdom by the end of this year. Congrattions."

    "Huff, huff¡­ Thanks, Karguel. I''ll be in your care until next year."

    "Should we end the morning training session now? It''s almost time for lunch."

    "How long until lunchtime?"

    "There''s about ten minutes left. Is something the matter?"

    "There''s one more person I want to face."

    Karguel froze at Ashoka''s words and stared at the boy''s eyes.

    "Who do you have in mind?"

    Ashoka slowly turned his gaze to the cadets.

    In one corner of the group was a boy sitting with a nk expression, scratching his head.

    "Paul. Jean Paul."

    All the cadets'' gazes turned to Paul in an instant.

    Karguel''s eyes opened wide as the name escaped Ashoka''s mouth.

    ''...Has the young master seen through Paul''s hidden talent?''

    The person in question was looking around, dumbfounded. He and the other cadets had no idea why Ashoka had chosen him.

    He was just sitting in the corner minding his own business and the prince suddenly called him to have a spar?

    He did not want to believe that.

    "Get up. Come on over and fight me."

    Ashoka lightly threw a wooden sword toward the startled boy.

    "Y-Young Master? I¡­ Um, I''m¡ª"

    "Jean Paul!"

    Ashoka suddenly yelled his name, to which Paul instinctively stood up.

    "You cannot survive within this cruel world if you continue acting like that. Get over here. I''ll knock your sleepy head awake."

    Ashoka would soon leave for the royal pce to receive thend that he would have to look after and he didn''t know if he would see any of these people again so he wanted to make sure that Jean''s potential would awaken by then.

    I just couldn''t leave such a diamond to rot in the soil.

    ---***---

 Chapter 69 Pauls True Strength(1)

    Paul stood before Ashoka, squeezing his wooden sword''s handle as cold sweat ran down his face. His eyes kept darting around as he wiped his forehead with his sleeve.

    He hadn''t received so much attention ever since bing a cadet at the Tower of wisdom, which exined his restlessness.

    The other spectating cadets could see Paul''s soul escaping through his mouth already as the staredown with Ashoka continued.

    Everyone couldn''t help but think back on the words that Ashoka had told the coward.

    You cannot survive in this world if you continue acting like that.

    ''Why did the Young Master tell me such things¡­?''

    Is it because I''m too weak? Or because I''m too timid? Such questions went through Paul''s mind.

    ''Is Young Master Ashoka trying to humiliate Paul since he gets on the Young Master''s nerves?''

    ''Is he warning Paul that he won''t survive in the Tower of Wisdom because he''s such a weakling?''

    ''Young Master Ashoka is crueler than I thought¡­''

    The cadets were all in agreement.

    Nevertheless, Ashoka''s eyes were fixated on Paul, and he tightened his grip on the sword.

    "Paul."

    "Oh! Y-Yes, Young Master."

    Snicker, snicker.

    Some suppressed scornfulughs echoed amongst the spectators. But the cadets who reacted immediately corrected their expressions and attitude, as they feared Karguel would chastise them.

    However, never mind Karguel, even Ashoka didn''t give them a nce and kept his eyes on Paul.

    "I''ve already lost a lot of stamina from sparring against ten cadets."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Having barelye to his senses, Paul answered respectfully.

    "And you are still unscathed."

    "Yes."

    "In spite of that,"

    Ashoka began walking towards Paul before continuing his sentence.

    "I am probably stronger than you right now. Excluding Karguel, I would most likely win against anyone here in onest duel."

    Paul didn''t know how to reply to that, so he simply nodded quietly.

    "That is the reason why I want to fight you right now."

    "Young Master, I still do not understand what you¡­ Urgh!"

    Thud!

    Ashoka instantly reduced the distance between the two. His wooden sword flew towards Paul''s shoulder, but thetter somehow managed to avoid the blow at thest second, despite his panicked footwork.

    Following that, the attacks continued nonstop, like an endlessly flowing river. Paul parried and avoided the sword while retreating.

    "Good moves."

    "Thank you very mu¡ª Urgh!"

    Shwoop!

    Ashoka suddenly grabbed a handful of sand on the training ground and scattered it in Paul''s face. As Paul tried to resist the urge to close and rub his eyes, he tightened his hold on his wooden sword and stood strong.

    "Y-Young Master¡­?!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But Ashoka didn''t answer and darted towards Paul again, grabbed his shirt, and mmed his shin into his opponent''s thigh. As the impact resounded, Paul let out a deep groan and copsed to the ground.

    "I didn''t call you here to have a spar. As I said, I want to ''fight'' you."

    Ashoka approached the seated Paul, who could barely open his irritated eyes and look up to the monster in front of him.

    "I also said that I would ''most likely'' win. That I would ''most likely win against anyone here in onest duel''. That means that I''m not 100% certain about it. Wipe your face."

    Paul used his shirt to wipe off the sand on his face and eyes.

    "¡­Does that mean that the opponent you''re not certain of winning against is me, Young Master?"

    "Finally, we''re on the same page. This isn''t a spar, this is a real fight. So it''s time you wipe off that incredulous expression and face me seriously. I could have killed you countless times while you were on the ground."

    "Young Master."

    "But the only reason I didn''t deal the final blow yet is because I''m showing mercy, for you are incapable ofprehending my intentions. Stand up. I won''t go easy on you again."

    His tone was far too dreary for this to be considered a prank of bad taste.

    Ashoka turned around and began to widen the space between them once again. Paul lowered his face and let out a deep sigh, before lifting himself up and wielding his wooden sword.

    The cadets who were spectating so far began to wonder whether Ashoka was actually deranged.

    No matter how foolish and cowardly Paul was, the Young Master was going too far¡­ or so thought some of the observers.

    Some even expected Karguel to intervene and stop the bloodbath that was about to begin.

    Nevertheless, the instructor only stood on the side, carefully watching the scene before his eyes.

    Seeing hisck of mediation, frustration grew in the cadets'' hearts as they became disheartened. Simultaneously, anger sparked in their eyes. The 7-star knight¡ªwho also happened to be a swordsmanship instructor of the Tower of Wisdom¡ªcouldn''t stop the prince of Mauryan, Ashoka.

    So what on earth could the lowly cadets even do on their own? Nothing at all.

    Yet, they couldn''t stop anger from forming. Anger and dissatisfaction that the training ss''s strongest¡ªAshoka Maurya¡ªcould allow himself to bully the weakest of the ss, Paul.

    Where had the dignity and honor of the Royal family gone?! Was the act of throwing sand at a cadet far weaker than oneself also part of the Mauryan''s glory?!

    All the spectators'' faces twisted in fury and despair as they watched the two extremes face each other.

    However, the next moment, all their expressions copsed into shock and astonishment.

    Beam!

    Paul''s wooden sword was shining with aura. It was pale and dim, but true aura nheless. Even with that little amount of aura, a swordsman''s shing power would increase exponentially and be fatal.

    "A-Aura¡­?!"

    The weakest of the ss, the eternal loser. That boy was suddenly wielding aura, so the cadets were shocked and confused.

    At this rate, one of the two fighters could potentially perish during this duel.

    "Instructor! We must stop them! This is a training ss, not a battlefield!"

    "Instructor Kar¡­"

    "Swordsmanship Instructor, Karguel Agust!"

    Ashoka turned to Karguel and yelled at the top of his lungs.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    "You must keep what you see today a secret and take it to your grave. Even if I were die, keep everything that happens here a secret."

    "I understand."

    ---***---

 Chapter 70 Pauls True Strength(2)

    In the meantime Ashoka and Karguel were talking, Paul put out the aura covering his wooden sword.

    However, his face wasn''t dyed in fear anymore. He seemed dispirited yet furious.

    "Is this what you truly wish to happen, Young Master?"

    "So you are able to use aura. In that case, you shouldn''t hold back and make the most of it."

    Ashoka versus Paul.

    The two of them had a short staredown. The cadets who wereining all shut their mouths and watched the inevitable sh as cold sweat ran down their cheeks.

    Paul was the first to make a move. He instantly zoomed across the field and appeared before Ashoka with surprisingly agile movements.

    Crash!

    Ashoka blocked Paul''s heavy wooden blow.

    As their swords got tangled, the battle came to a standstill as it became one of strength. The veins on their arms bulged as their muscles contracted, and the wooden swords trembled under the equal pushing forces.

    "If you wanted to duel me, you''ve made a grave mistake, Young Master."

    Scrrrrrt!

    Ashoka''s wooden sword began slipping and cracking as Paul coated his sword in an aura once again.

    "You should''ve challenged me¡­ before dueling the others!"

    Snap!

    Ashoka''s sword broke under the pressure. Immediately, time slowed down for Paul and the other cadets during the short instant when Paul''s shining wooden sword dug into Ashoka''s shoulder.

    The wooden sword hadpletely cut through the shoulder and was about to reach Ashoka''s heart. As he saw the de dig deeper and deeper, Ashoka caught sight of Paul''s expression twisting into despair.

    Despair for having gotten on the wrong side of the prince.

    In addition, despair for cutting down Young Master Ashoka who had taken good care of him for so long. Paul''s innocent eyes were filled with such hopeless thoughts.

    "As if I''d let you!"

    Bang!

    A sudden heavy blow hit the side of Paul''s sword. The Palm Technique he learned from Ahmed in the tempest manor hit Paul.

    It was Ashoka''s strong palm.

    As the sword flew away, the recoil shook Paul''s body. Having lost his bnce and footing, Ashoka swiftly grabbed him from behind and choked him.

    "Keuk!"

    The other cadets didn''t realize what had happened in that short moment, omitting a few top-ss cadets like Merina.

    ''The fuck?! Are you for real? He''s nuts!''

    Merina couldn''t believe what she saw. Although her spar with Ashoka had astonished her earlier, it couldn''tpare to the shock she received from seeing Ashoka''s current superhuman movements.

    "Urgh!"

    Paul couldn''t do anything but struggle for air as he got choked from behind. As the other cadets stood up to stop him, Ashoka released his arms on his own.

    As he coughed and gasped for air, Paul turned around to face Ashoka with a displeased look.

    "Why did you stop? You said you wouldn''t go easy again. Don''t stop, Young Master! You won this fight, have you not?! Are you satisfied now? Is it fun messing around with others, huh?!"

    Paul''s pent-up anger all burst out.

    Ashoka shook his head.

    "It''s not."

    "If it''s not fun, then why¡­!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Having to push you beyond your limits is also unbearable for me. Unbearable and agonizing."

    "What do you even know about me? Why do you torment me like so?"

    "I don''t know much about you. But there''s one thing I know. Being considerate¡­ is something you can only afford once you''ve be an extremely powerful figure."

    Paul froze. He then recalled the words Ashoka had told him before the start of the fight.

    ¡ªYou cannot survive in this world if you continue acting like that.

    "You''ve probably realized just now, but you''re weaker than me. You''re also kinder than me. I like that aspect of you. But you cannot survive in this hellhole by being a bootlicker."

    As Ashoka spoke, the other cadets couldn''t even utter a sound.

    In consequence, Paul''s weeping and tearful sobs echoed around.

    "Paul. Jean Paul. Look at me. Lift your head and look into my eyes."

    He raised his head and their eyes met.

    "I truly wish from the bottom of my heart that¡­"

    Ashoka paused and ced his hand on the boy''s shoulder.

    "You gain enough power and strength to protect that good-natured and kind heart of yours, along with the others here. Lastly, I''m sorry."

    Paul nodded at his words. Actually, it looked more like he was shaking his head. No, never mind. It was a mix of both movements.

    Thus, Ashoka couldn''t figure out whether it was an affirmation or a denial. The boy with tears running down his face walked towards the other cadets.

    Suddenly, the servants carryingrge pots of crude dishes appeared at the training ground.

    "Eh¡­? The atmosphere seems a bit¡­ Should wee backter, Instructor Karguel? Prince Ashoka?"

    As the servants hesitated on what to do, Paul spoke up.

    "Please go get your serving on your own today, Prince Ashoka."

    Ashoka chuckled awkwardly.

    "Alright. In fact, I''ll bring your portion too today."

    As lunchtime came to an end, Karguel quietly approached Ashoka before the afternoon training session began.

    "So, you''ve awakened Jean Paul. The boy has outstanding talents, but his heart and mind were a bit weak due to the hardships he faced as a child, so I wasn''t sure what to do¡­ I am grateful to you, Young Master. It must''ve been a great stimulus for him."

    "Karguel."

    "Yes."

    "Don''t run your mouth thoughtlessly. Awakened him? His heart and mind? No matter what my intentions were, it must''ve been a traumatic experience for Paul."

    "Your actions and behavior today were befitting of the Mauryan name. Please do not worry too much about that. He is but a Secret knight cadet. He is not worthy of your pity, his soon-to-be master."

    Ashoka stared at Karguel, before letting out a small sneer.

    "Swordsmanship Instructor of the Secret Cadets, Karguel August. The only field you are allowed to judge and evaluate me in is swordsmanship. Do not overstep your boundaries and keep those impertinent opinions to yourself."

    Karguel felt his stomach drop as Ashoka stated his point.

    ''The Secret knights that escorted him back to the royal pce once described him as a young overlord¡­ and sure enough, he''s one terrifying predator.''

    Karguel smirked and immediately lowered his head.

    "My sincere apologies, Young Master."

    ---***---

 Chapter 71 Departing From The Tower Of Wisdom(1)

    Ashoka Maurya.

    The youngest prince of the empire and an abdominal monstrous genius who surpassed all the talents the Mauryan had ever seen.

    Currently there are rumors that he had already reached a 4-star level in his swordsmanship and there was no information about his mana as he never used them publically.

    "He is bing more and more troublesome as the days go by"

    The Emperor murmured as he read the report given by the royal informants.

    It was on the day Ashoka returned to the royal pce from the tempest manor, the emperor appointed a secret informant to inform him everything about Ashoka.

    At first, it was only due to curiosity and precaution, but now it had turned into a necessity.

    Day by day, Ashoka was getting stronger, his growth speed was monstrous and evenparable to the previous emperor, who Bindusara hated the most in this world.

    "He will be here soon"

    Ashoka was going to turn 15 soon.

    ording to the customary, when the royal princes turn 15, they would have to receive a part of thend of the Mauryan empire as their ownnd and they would have to rule over thatnd until the next emperor to rule over the empire is decided.

    Initially, it was practiced so that the emperor may select a suitable ruler to seed him and ce the great Mauryan in good hands, but over the passage of time, it had turned into nothing but an old custom.

    "What do you think?"

    The emperor asked the knight beside him as he took a ss of wine from the table.

    "Even if he is getting stronger at a faster pace, he would not be able to hold a single candle against the other princes since he has no support to back him"

    It was none other than Justin, who was the personal guard of the emperor who answered his question.

    Even though Ashoka''s talent was considered the best, there was no way for him to fight for the throne without anyone to support him.

    "Are you not considering the fact that he is the grandson of Sage Vyasa or are you ignoring it, Justin?"

    Although no nobles supported the current Ashoka, he was still the grandson of Sage Vyasa, one of the seven sages of the kingdom, so it wasn''t easy to ignore that fact.

    "Although Sage Vyasa is indeed a force to be reckoned with in terms of strength, he had no influence in political regards"

    It was true that Sage Vyasa was one of the strongest people of the great Mauryan empire, but being from amon origin, Sage Vyasa didn''t have much influence in the political matters of the Empire.

    More than that, the nobles of the empire were also not weing of him due to his upright personality.

    "Hmm...But you do know where Ashoka is currently staying, do you not?"

    The tower of wisdom.

    The dwelling ce of the strongest archmage in the Mauryan empire.

    It was the ce where Sage Chanakya, the one who had the title of "Sage of Wisdom" dwelled.

    He was very famous as the teacher of the previous emperor and there were even rumors that he had taken Ashoka as his disciple and is training him personally.

    If he had any intention of cing Ashoka on the throne then it would be a big hassle for the Emperor.

    The influence of Sage Chanakya in the Mauryan empire is no less than the emperor himself, if so, therees a situation where he would support someone else than the crown prince to rise to the throne, the Mauryan empire would see thergest civil war in history.

    "....that is concerning"

    Even Justin couldn''t ignore that fact.

    "hmm...then about thend to be granted to Ashoka"

    The emperor turned towards his ''brother'' as they both exchanged meaningful nces.

    "That ce seems to be suitable"

    Justin answered without the emperor needing to tell anything else.

    ***

    In the meantime Ashoka and Karguel were talking, Paul put out the aura covering his wooden sword.

    However, his face wasn''t dyed in fear anymore. He seemed dispirited yet furious.

    "Is this what you truly wish to happen, Young Master?"

    "So you are able to use aura. In that case, you shouldn''t hold back and make the most of it."

    Ashoka versus Paul.

    The two of them had a short staredown. The cadets who wereining all shut their mouths and watched the inevitable sh as cold sweat ran down their cheeks.

    Paul was the first to make a move. He instantly zoomed across the field and appeared before Ashoka with surprisingly agile movements.

    Crash!

    Ashoka blocked Paul''s heavy wooden blow.

    As their swords got tangled, the battle came to a standstill as it became one of strength. The veins on their arms bulged as their muscles contracted, and the wooden swords trembled under the equal pushing forces.

    "If you wanted to duel me, you''ve made a grave mistake, Young Master."

    Scrrrrrt!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ashoka''s wooden sword began slipping and cracking as Paul coated his sword in an aura once again.

    "You should''ve challenged me¡­ before dueling the others!"

    Snap!

    Ashoka''s sword broke under the pressure. Immediately, time slowed down for Paul and the other cadets during the short instant when Paul''s shining wooden sword dug into Ashoka''s shoulder.

    The wooden sword hadpletely cut through the shoulder and was about to reach Ashoka''s heart. As he saw the de dig deeper and deeper, Ashoka caught sight of Paul''s expression twisting into despair.

    Despair for having gotten on the wrong side of the prince.

    In addition, despair for cutting down Young Master Ashoka who had taken good care of him for so long. Paul''s innocent eyes were filled with such hopeless thoughts.

    "As if I''d let you!"

    Bang!

    A sudden heavy blow hit the side of Paul''s sword. The Palm Technique he learned from Ahmed in the tempest manor hit Paul.

    It was Ashoka''s strong palm.

    As the sword flew away, the recoil shook Paul''s body. Having lost his bnce and footing, Ashoka swiftly grabbed him from behind and choked him.

    "Keuk!"

    The other cadets didn''t realize what had happened in that short moment, omitting a few top-ss cadets like Merina.

    ''The fuck?! Are you for real? He''s nuts!''

    Merina couldn''t believe what she saw. Although her spar with Ashoka had astonished her earlier, it couldn''tpare to the shock she received from seeing Ashoka''s current superhuman movements.

    "Urgh!"

    Paul couldn''t do anything but struggle for air as he got choked from behind. As the other cadets stood up to stop him, Ashoka released his arms on his own.

    As he coughed and gasped for air, Paul turned around to face Ashoka with a displeased look.

    "Why did you stop? You said you wouldn''t go easy again. Don''t stop, Young Master! You won this fight, have you not?! Are you satisfied now? Is it fun messing around with others, huh?!"

    Paul''s pent-up anger all burst out.

    Ashoka shook his head.

    "It''s not."

    "If it''s not fun, then why¡­!"

    "Having to push you beyond your limits is also unbearable for me. Unbearable and agonizing."

    "What do you even know about me? Why do you torment me like so?"

    "I don''t know much about you. But there''s one thing I know. Being considerate¡­ is something you can only afford once you''ve be an extremely powerful figure."

    Paul froze. He then recalled the words Ashoka had told him before the start of the fight.

    ¡ªYou cannot survive in this world if you continue acting like that.

    "You''ve probably realized just now, but you''re weaker than me. You''re also kinder than me. I like that aspect of you. But you cannot survive in this hellhole by being a bootlicker."

    As Ashoka spoke, the other cadets couldn''t even utter a sound.

    In consequence, Paul''s weeping and tearful sobs echoed around.

    "Paul. Jean Paul. Look at me. Lift your head and look into my eyes."

    He raised his head and their eyes met.

    "I truly wish from the bottom of my heart that¡­"

    Ashoka paused and ced his hand on the boy''s shoulder.

    "You gain enough power and strength to protect that good-natured and kind heart of yours, along with the others here. Lastly, I''m sorry."

    Paul nodded at his words. Actually, it looked more like he was shaking his head. No, never mind. It was a mix of both movements.

    Thus, Ashoka couldn''t figure out whether it was an affirmation or a denial. The boy with tears running down his face walked towards the other cadets.

    Suddenly, the servants carryingrge pots of crude dishes appeared at the training ground.

    "Eh¡­? The atmosphere seems a bit¡­ Should wee backter, Instructor Karguel? Prince Ashoka?"

    As the servants hesitated on what to do, Paul spoke up.

    "Please go get your serving on your own today, Prince Ashoka."

    Ashoka chuckled awkwardly.

    "Alright. In fact, I''ll bring your portion too today."

    As lunchtime came to an end, Karguel quietly approached Ashoka before the afternoon training session began.

    ---***---

 Chapter 72 Departing From The Tower Of Wisdom(2)

    The day dawned and the son rose in the sky driving away the darkness.

    Ashoka along with Hema who had apanied him to the Tower of Wisdom was ready to set off to the capital.

    "The preparations areplete, young master"

    "Hmm...I will say farewells to the master before we depart, make sure to pack everything we need"

    Ashoka wanted to meet Sage Chanakya once before he left for the capital since he didn''t know when he would get the chance to see him again.

    "Yes, young master"

    Hema replied faithfully and began to load the things to the carriage with the help of some maids of Tower.

    Walking along the corridor of the tower, Ashoka was the remainder of many fond memories.

    It has been 4 years.

    And there were thousands of memories he had made in the meantime.

    The repetitive daily training he had with the knight cadets and Sage Chanakya.

    The spars he had with knight Karguel.

    Theunch time, that he enjoyed with the cadets.

    The time when he sneaked out of Tower to see the nearby vige festival.

    There were many movements like this that were very precious to him.

    To him, who only knew suffering in his past life, these four years have been the happiest thing that he experienced.

    "You seem to have had a good time, Ashoka"

    He didn''t know when but Sage Chanakya had arrived before him when he was lost in his thoughts.

    "It has indeed been a time where I enjoyed my life, master"

    Ashoka wasn''t very surprised by his sudden appearance, as he was aware of his master''s powers.

    For someone like him, who has reached the pinnacle of magic, bending the space to his will was nothing but an easy task.

    "You seem to have something to say for me"

    Sage Chanakya asked smiling in a mysterious manner.

    Ashoka smiled back in response and bowed respectfully.

    "I have learned many things from you and the Tower, thank you for having me here for all these years, Master"

    Ashoka didn''t lift up his head and waited for Sage Chanakya''s answer.

    It was the respect that he had for his master.

    "You are not the only one who had learned something, Ashoka. I too have learned things from you, as for as that matter goes, I am grateful for you to have be my disciple"

    Sage Chanakya, the 9th star mage, who was said to be the strongest mage in the Mauryan empire is saying that he had learned something from a 14-year kid!

    It showed the humbleness of the man called, Chanakya.

    His nature of speaking truth regardless of his position or power. It was something that was hard toe by.

    "All I have to say for you is just one thing, Ashoka. Never, ever use your powers on the weak and innocent. Whatever the situation may be, Use your power for the sake of others not for your own greed"

    That was all Sage Ashoka had to say to his disciple.

    "I will follow you will, Master"

    "Then, go on your path, we shall meet soon if fate decides"

    That''s thest words Ashoka heard before the silence once again descended in the hallway.

    There was no trace of Sage Chanakya left anywhere, that was the power of the strongest mage of Maruyan.

    "Thank you for everything, Master!"

    Ashoka once again bowed in the direction where he disappeared despite Sage Chanakya''s absence and left after some time.

    ***

    The carriage to carry Ashoka and Hema to the capital was ready and waiting for the master to arrive.

    Just before the Carraige, the whole knight cadets group along with instructor Karguel were standing to send off Ashoka.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ashoka arrived shortly and everyone exchanged a few words before his departure.

    "Be healthy, my prince"

    "I will look forward to our next spar, young master"

    "I will definitely try to get a hit in our next fight, young master"

    "Don''t forget to train every day, prince Ashoka"

    There were all kinds of things being said to him and Ashoka simply gave them a wry smile.

    The talk went on for some time before Ashoka bowed to them deeply.

    "Young master....what are you doing?"

    "My prince....."

    He was the prince of the empire, and bowing in front of some mere cadets was uneptable, more than that there were even some peasants in the group.

    A prince bowing in front of peasants was simply uneptable.

    "Thank you for having me"

    Ashoka didn''t care for any of their concerns and shouted loudly.

    The customs, difference between sses, peasants andmoners, status, it may all go to hell for all he cared.

    Ashoka was truly thankful for them and wanted to express it, he didn''t think of anything more or less.

    Hema who watched Ashoka''s figure smiled with pride. The pride of having risen him in a good way.

    The cadets and Karguel gave a wry smile and bowed back to Ashoka in response.

    ""It was a pleasure, My Prince""

    No more words were exchanged as Ashoka rode his carriage with Hema along the dusty road that led from the Tower of Wisdom to the center of the Mauryan capital.

    "Wait for me, young master"

    There was that one murmur that disappeared without being heard by anyone as Ashoka''s carriage disappeared along the dusty road.

    ***

    The journey was long, but Ashoka knew he had to reach the royal pce as quickly as possible.

    The ceremony was nearing and he had to receive thend personally from the emperor.

    He couldn''t afford to make the emperor wait.

    Along the way, Ashoka switched to raiding the horse as he was getting bored inside the carriage.

    As he rode, the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the road.

    Ashoka urged his horse to go faster, knowing that he needed to reach the royal pce soon.

    However, Ashoka soon realized that something was wrong.

    "My prince"

    Hema to too seemed to have noticed the things as she urged Ashoka to stop.

    "I know, Hema"

    Up ahead, Ashoka saw a group of trolls blocking the road.

    There were about ten to twenty of them.

    Trolls were massive creatures with thick, leathery skin, and razor-sharp ws.

    Although Ashoka need not be worried about them as he had Hema, who was a 6-star knight just beside him, He was interested in them

    He was interested to find out if he was strong enough to defeat them.

    "Do not interfere, Hema."

    ---***---

 Chapter 73 Departing From The Tower Of Wisdom(3)

    Trolls.

    They were massive creatures with thick, leathery skin, and razor-sharp wsbined with their massive body.

    To defeat a troll one-on-one, it would take a 3-star aura knight and to fight against a herd of them not even a 4-star knight would be enough.

    That was how powerful the trolls were in a group.

    They had incredible regenerative power, which meant they could heal from even the most serious injuries in a matter of seconds.

    This made them almost impossible to kill.

    But Ashoka was not afraid of the trolls.

    He had trained diligently in the Tower of Wisdom for thest four years and had even learned various types of magic from the magician of the Tower.

    He was confident in his powers.

    "Do not interfere, Hema"

    A smile appeared on Ashoka''s face as he whipped the horse to charge ahead.

    Hema although hesitant, stood on standby.

    She also knew that real-life experiences like this were necessary for the growth of Ashoka, there was no one who wished for Ashoka''s well-being more than her so she wanted him to get stronger so that he could protect himself.

    "I understand, my prince"

    Although she said that, she was ready to intercept the fight as soon as Ashoka was to get in some sort of danger.

    Ashoka drew his sword and charged at the trolls, his horse galloping at full speed.

    The trolls roared angrily and charged towards him, their massive bodies shaking the ground.

    Each one of them was about 8 feet tall and had a massive body, they were kind of disgusting to look at as numerous injuries that were healed over time had left their face in scraps.

    Ashoka swung his sword, aiming for the trolls'' heads.

    -sh!

    But the trolls unlike their massive body were too quick, and Ashoka''s sword missed its mark.

    -Grahhh!

    -Wrhaaa!

    The trolls attacked with ferocity, their ws slicing through the air.

    Ashoka dodged their blows, moving his horse in a zigzag pattern to avoid their attacks.

    He struck back with his sword, aiming for their limbs. But the trolls'' regenerative powers allowed them to heal from his cuts almost instantly.

    "Tch!"

    Although he had guessed it, it wasn''t easy to face multiple trolls head-on.

    On top of their massive body and incredible regenerative power, they were also quite agile which made them difficult enemies to face in groups.

    -Wrahh!

    They even coordinated their attack and attacked with ferocity, which made facing them even harder.

    -sh

    -Ssh

    The massive of w of the troll came aiming at his head.

    Although Ashoka managed to dodge the attack by moving his upper body to the back, his horse was not so lucky and was hit with the troll''s w.

    -Neigh!

    Ashoka who noticed that the horse could no longer carry him, jumped away from it and the horse copsed on the ground.

    "You will pay for doing that to my horse."

    A hint of anger appeared on Ashoka''s face and he jumped back and prepared to engage them once again.

    "Guess I have to get serious."

    He aimed the sword in the troll''s direction and concentrated on the things before him.

    A grimoire came off from the book holder on his waist and hovered beside him.

    It was the dragon grimoire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [You are finally using it huh?]

    Draco who had been asleep all this time without saying anything suddenly spoke up.

    "You are still alive, huh?"

    He had suddenly stopped talking one day Ashoka had thought something had happened to him but guess he was more persistent than that.

    [You think you can get rid of the mighty ck dragon that easily? Dream on, kid!]

    He chuckled at his arrogance.

    [Anyway, show me a great fight! I am too bored of staying in your mental world all this time.]

    "Hehe, I won''t disappoint you."

    "me spears"

    As soon as Ashoka said that, six spears made of fire appeared before him.

    "Time to set you guys on fire"

    As Ashoka charged towards the trolls, the spears behind him passed by him, heading towards the trolls at his will.

    -Gwaaa!

    The first two spears charged at one of the trolls which was easily blocked by it, but it couldn''t block off the next two which changed the direction and hit either of its legs.

    The next two spears which were on the back cleared the way for Ashoka who was running towards the injured troll and blocked the other trolls from interfering with him.

    The troll which was pierced by the spears lost bnce and kneeled on the ground.

    Ashoka saw his chance and used the Empire''s swordsmanship that he was most confident in.

    "Empire''s swordsmanship, third form"

    before the Troll could realize something, the cold de of Ashoka severed its neck, cleanly separating it from its huge body.

    -Thud

    The head of the troll rolled on the ground and the red blood from the headless body gushed out, sshing all over Ashoka.

    "Merciless de"

    -Ha

    As Ashoka wiped off the blood from his face, a twisted smile appeared on his face.

    "This is more fun than I thought"

    [Khuhahaha! You finally realize it kid¡­more¡­more¡­draw more blood]

    The grimoire was activated once again, and this time it wasn''t six but twelve spears that appeared behind him.

    He pushed the back of his feet to the ground to the extreme and charged forward.

    -Swush

    -sh

    -boom

    -Gwarhhhh!

    -Wrahhhh!

    Only the shing spears and Ashoka''s afterimages were seen in the fight, as all that was heard except that was the screams of the troll and the crazyugh of the young man.

    The knights escorting Ashoka caught up there by the time the fight was over and all froze at the sight before them.

    "What that¡­.!"

    A fifteen-year-old kid holding his sword and resting his chin on the hilt of it while sitting on the mountain of troll corpses!

    Ashoka''s blood-covered face along with the crazy smile on his face sent chills over their spine.

    "A Monster!"

    That''s all they could say.

    ---***---

 Chapter 74 Family(1)

    -Step

    -step

    -step

    The steps of the sandals resounded in the royal court as a young man walked in the hallway of the royal court.

    The officials and ministers gathered at the court froze seeing the scene in front of them.

    -drip

    Blood dripped down the socked clothes of the young man as he neared the throne where the ruler of the great Maurya, the emperor, Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    A long trail of blood was created from the entrance to where the young man was standing.

    As he walked through the halls, Ashoka noticed that the nobles and officials were frozen by the sight of a 15-year-old boy covered in blood.

    They looked at him with disgust, and Ashoka could feel their judgmental gazes upon him.

    He ignored their stares and walked towards the throne, where the emperor was seated. He knelt before him, showing suitable respect and humility, that he should.

    "Glory to the great Mauryan, long live the emperor."

    Despite the blood that covered him from his fight with the trolls, he spoke with confidence in his voice.

    The emperor Bindusara Maurya looked at him with a mixture of shock and anger.

    "What is the meaning of this, Ashoka?"

    Bindusara asked, gesturing his eyes toward the long trail of blood.

    Ashoka stood up and looked the emperor in the eye.

    There was a movement of staring contest between him and the emperor as heter spoke, "Your majesty," he said, "I apologize for my appearance. I have just returned from the Tower of Wisdom. On the way here, We encountered a group of trolls. I had no time to clean myself beforeing here."

    It was a silly excuse, but the emperor has no choice but to dismiss it.

    The reason being that the one who was in the wrong was the emperor himself.

    Despite knowing the fact that Ashoka was returning to the royal pce, no guards were dispatched to escort him back which was a tant disrespect to a Prince of the empire.

    But the ministers in the court were shocked by the words of Ashoka.

    He said they encountered Trools!

    Does it mean that the blood covering him was the blood of the monsters that he hunted? Prince Ashoka who was just 15 years old hunted Trools which are considered to be A rank monsters!!

    They couldn''t help but be shocked at his words.

    "I apologize if it is causing inconvenience for you, your majesty."

    Ashoka was obviously taunting the Emperor.

    Dismissing his words the emperor nodded, but Ashoka could see the disapproval in his eyes, which made him smile.

    "I see," said the emperor, his voice stern. "But you should have taken better care of your appearance beforeing here. You represent the Mauryan empire as a prince, and you must always act with dignity and honor."

    Ashoka bowed his head while scoffing inwardly.

    Representing the Mauryan empire as a prince? Dignity and Honor? Ashoka couldn''t believe that the man who sent Assassins after him just after he turned 10 was speaking of such a philosophy.

    Ashoka knew that the emperor couldn''t do anything to him even if he wanted to so he was taking full advantage of the fact.

    ''The expression on his face is priceless,''

    What made Ashoka happy was the frustrated expression on the emperor''s face, seeing that he resolved to do better in the future.

    The emperor Bindusara continued, "Despite your appearance, you have done well."

    The emperor looked at him thoughtfully for a moment before speaking again. "However, there is one more matter that we must address. As you know, our customs dictate that a prince must be assigned and to rule over when hees of age. You are now 15 years old, and it is time for you to be assigned and."

    Ashoka felt a sense of excitement and anticipation. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time.

    His goal in this life was to live his life peacefully and enjoy it to the fullest.

    For his goal, this movement was crucial, if he do well in his assignednd, then when the next emperor to rule would grant thend to himself, which was what he was aiming for.

    ''I will do my best and create a paradise for living peacefully''

    But, he was curious as to what region he will be assigned to.

    The emperor continued, "I have decided to assign you the Tax province, to the south of our empire. It is an enormous province, with great people and a rich culture. You will learn much from ruling over it."

    ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Tax province.

    Located in the south of the empire and just near the Kalinga kingdom was a ce that was always immersed in war.

    Thend that had no ce for peace and prosperity.

    It was considered a forsakennd by the court ministers and even the people of the Mauryan empire avoid going to that ce unless absolutely necessary.

    Many ministers and court officials couldn''t believe that the emperor is assigning such and to Ashoka.

    They thought that the rumors that said that the Emperor didn''t like Ashoka must be true.

    It was like literally telling him to jump into the water knowing there were hungry crocodiles in it.

    More than that, the people living in Tax Province were all hostile to the royal family because no one helped them when they were starving of hunger and suffering due to poverty during the war days.

    Many magistrates who went to rule over that ce came back half-dead or disabled, so it had long be a forsakennd of the Mauryan empire which was only included inside the Mauryan empire in name.

    The citizens of Tax province have long be savages that are hard to control.

    "Your Highness! Please reconsider your decision, Taxi is a province that is very hard to control even by experienced magistrates, Prince Ashoka is still young and inexperienced, I beg you to differ!"

    Sage Vyasa, who couldn''t hold in the tant disy of Empror''s hostility towards Ashoka by Assigning him the forsakennd of Taxi province, finally spoke up.

    "I beg you the same, your highness"

    The Royal Physician, Ping also decided it was time to break his silence.

    The emperor calmly looked at the people who were refusing his decision and suddenly his presure burst out.

    -Kuek!

    -ha!

    The minister and court officials including Sage Vyasa and the royal physician that were opposing his decision were instantly subdued.

    "Sage Vyasa and Sir Ping, I know what is best for the princes and there is no need for you all to interfere in these matters. If anyone should have a problem with my decision, it should be Prince Ashoka himself, not you guys!"

    His gaze turned towards Ashoka who was barely holding out against his pressure.

    "Do you have a problem with my decision, Prince Ashoka?"

    It was a question that was filled with obvious mockery.

    There were many powerful and influential figures gathered at the royal court. They were all silently watching the actions of the prince without saying anything.

    If Ashoka were to reject the emperor''s decision at this time, many of them would be disappointed in him, which was what the emperor was aiming for.

    But Ashoka couldn''t care less about any of them.

    What he truly cared about was to wipe off the arrogant smirk on the face of the emperor.

    "I will obey the order of the Emperor as it is my duty and obligation to do so."

    He said, "But, I have a request for you, your majesty"

    "Go on."

    "Taxi province is a hugend, and as far as my knowledge goes, no prince was ever granted such arge piece ofnd for the rule. Although I am grateful that your majesty has immense trust in me, I know my limitations and would like to request my Brother, Sudhatta Maurya to apany me to the Taxi empire."

    An unexpected request!

    Originally the emperor has nned to assign and beside the Kalsi province where the crown prince was currently in rule, for Prince Sudhatta. He was nning to build a rtionship between them to make Sudhatta support the crown prince, but now that Ashoka had requested something else, he was troubled.

    He couldn''t even say no since everything Ashoka said was true.

    Taxi was a huge province.

    It covered nearly one-seventh of the empire''snd.

    Assigning such a whole province for a prince was indeed something that has never happened so he was obliged to ept the request.

    More than that, he was worried about something else.

    "''They'' much be watching this too."

    More than the ministers and officials of the royal court, Emperor Bindusara was afraid of those watching his actions from the shadows.

    As such he came to a decision that epting Ashoka''s request was the best thing to do.

    "Your request will be granted, As of now, I renounce Prince Ashoka and Prince Sudhatta as the rulers of Taxi province"

    ---***---

 Chapter 75 Family(2)

    The royal court came to an end with the emperor''s decision to assign thend of Tax to the two princes and everyone dispersed from there.

    Ashoka decided to visit the Tower of Diligence where Sudhatta was currently in training and his mother, Chandralekha resided.

    Sage Vyasa apanied Ashoka from the royal pce as he too was present in the royal court.

    "You made a very bold request Ashoka"

    He said as they traveled in the carriage towards the magic circle.

    Even now, he couldn''t forget how confident Ashoka was when speaking with the Emperor.

    "I should be capable of at least that much as your grandson"

    "Hahaha, right! You are indeed my grandson"

    As usual, Sage Vyasa was very easy to please, he was too soft when it came to matters of his grandsons.

    "Now that I look at you...You have grown so much..."

    Hisughter ended as he ced his hand on Ashoka''s head, patting his head in a gentle manner.

    Ashoka was silent as he didn''t know what to say.

    "It makes+ me sad that I couldn''t watch you grow, but you have grown into such a fine young man¡­I am proud of you, Ashoka"

    As Sage Vyas''s words reached his ears, Ashoka couldn''t help but get emotional.

    When was thest time that someone said they were proud of Ashoka?

    Were there even such instances in the first ce?

    In his past life, he couldn''t even feel the warmth of family, so even small gestures like this were enough to make him cry.

    "....Thank you¡­."

    He said in a low voice looking down as he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to stop his tears otherwise.

    Sage Vyasa looked at his grandson with a warm smile and ruffled his head.

    They didn''t talk much going further and the carriage soon reached the Tower of Diligence.

    "My little pumpkin!!"

    And as usual, Chandralekha jumped into Ashoka''s arms as soon as he stepped down the carriage.

    "Mother¡­Be careful!!"

    Ashoka almost lost his bnce at the sudden greetings!

    "My little pumpkin! You have grown so much!"

    Although Ashoka was nagging at her, Chandralekha was busy looking at her son from top to bottom.

    It has been 4 years since they have seen each other and in the meantime, Ashoka has grown so much, that it was hard for her not to notice the change.

    He was already about 5.1 feet tall with a well-built body. Combined with his pitch-ck hair and ck eyes, he looked stunning and handsome.

    "My son, you have grown so handsome, I have to find a daughter-inw for my sons soon¡­"

    "Don''t talk nonsense Mother!"

    Despite the quarrel between them, Ashoka was d that Chandralekha was alright and living well.

    It was only now that he noticed an incredibly handsome blood bastard standing at the corner of the Tower looking at him with a smile.

    ''This handsome bastard.''

    If Ashoka was 10/10 in looks, then Sudhatta was at least a 15/10, that''s how handsome he was.

    "Yo! Blondie, I see you are still pretty as ever, are you trying topete for the miss empire this year or what¡­?"

    "You¡­You are still as rude as ever, dear ''little'' brother"

    "This brat! It seems you have grown some balls in my absence, let''s see if you still dare to call me after I beat shit out of you"

    "Let''s see who will beat the shit out of whom!"

    They both were meeting after three years abd both were eager to disy their own strength to one another.

    "Let''s spar then!"

    "That''s what I was going to say."

    ****

    The sun had already set and the night had descended upon the sprawling gardens of the pce. The sound of crickets and the rustling of leaves filled the air as the two young princes, Ashoka and Sudhatta, walked toward the center of the gardens.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It had been many years since they hadst seen each other. Sudhatta had been studying in the tower of diligence under Sage Vyasa, while Ashoka had been busy learning the ways of sword and magic from the sage of wisdom, Chanakya.

    But now, they were both back in the ce where they were born, and the two brothers were eager to spar and test each other''s skills.

    As they approached the center of the gardens, they could see that a small ring had been set up for their sparring match. The ring was surrounded by torches that illuminated the area and created a small circle of light in the darkness. The two princes walked towards the ring, each sizing up the other as they got closer.

    "Be careful not to expose that pretty face of yours, don''tin to meter that I didn''t warm you when I give you a scar across"

    "You don''t have to worry about me, ''little'' brother."

    "You damn brat!"

    Sudhatta was tall and lean, with sharp features and a stern look on his face. He had spent thest four years training in the art of archery as he felt like wielding a sword is suitable for him.

    And It seemed to be the best decision as after picking up a bow, he grew by leaps and bounds.

    He was even known for his uracy and precision with the bow in the whole Tower of Diligence.

    Ashoka, on the other hand, was shorter and more muscr, with broad shoulders and a fierce look in his eyes. He had been training in the art of swordy and hand-to-handbat and was known for his strength and agility.

    Although he learned the ways of magic too, he was more confident in his swordsmanship.

    As they entered the ring, the two princes took their positions on opposite sides. Sudhatta pulled out his bow and arrow, while Ashoka unsheathed his sword.

    "It seems you picked up a toy in my absence"

    "You will be surprised to see what this toy can do"

    They both stood in silence for a moment, sizing each other up and waiting for the other to make the first move.

    Finally, Sudhatta raised his bow and took aim at Ashoka.

    With lightning-fast reflexes, Ashoka darted to the side, narrowly avoiding the arrow as it whizzed past him. He swung his sword in a wide arc, but Sudhatta was too quick, leaping backward and firing another arrow at Ashoka.

    This time, Ashoka was ready. He deflected the arrow with his sword, sending it flying off course. Sudhatta responded by pulling out a second arrow and firing it at Ashoka, but once again, Ashoka was too quick, dodging the arrow with ease.

    The two continued to spar, exchanging blows and dodging each other''s attacks. Sudhatta fired arrow after arrow at Ashoka, each time narrowly missing his target. Ashoka swung his sword with precision, but Sudhatta was too quick and nimble, dodging each strike with ease.

    "You seem like you didn''t ck off during the four years, ''little brother''."

    "You aren''t half bad either"

    "Look out for my next attack, it might surprise you!"

    As Sudhatta pulled the empty bowstring, an aura rose from his finger forming the shape of an aura.

    ''Formless Arrow!!''

    Ashoka was surprised by the disy of such high-level skill which was said to be impossible to master unless you understand thews of archery!

    -Zweep

    Before Ashoka could sense anything, Sudhatta fired the Aura arrow.

    In a blink, the arrow appeared before Ashoka!

    Sudhatta expected his victory but to his surprise, Ashoka covered his sword with a thick aura and cut the arrow dispensing it into nothingness.

    "You are not the only one who has been training in past years"

    As Ashoka announced, six ming spears appeared before him, threatening to fly toward Sudhattaa at any second.

    "That''s my line"

    Sudhatta didn''t stand still either, as he chanted some inaudible chants, swords made of light appeared behind him lighting up the whole garden.

    "That was what I was talking about"

    As they continued to spar, the crowd around them grewrger, drawn by the excitement of the match. The torches flickered in the darkness, casting shadows on the faces of the spectators. The two princes werepletely absorbed in their battle, each determined toe out on top.

    Finally, after what seemed like hours, Sudhatta lowered his bow and stepped back. He looked at Ashoka with a sense of respect and admiration.

    "You''re good," he said, panting for breath. "Your sword¡­It is resonating to your will."

    Ashoka smiled, his eyes still fixed on Sudhatta. "You''re not bad yourself," he said. "I''ve never seen anyone shoot like that before."

    The two princes stood in silence for a moment, catching their breath and reflecting on their match. They both knew that they had a lot to learn from each other, and they were eager to continue their training and improve their skills.

    As they left the ring and walked back towards the pce, Sage Vyasa who was watching the whole match whispered.

    "What monsters¡­.!!"

    ---***---

 Chapter 76 76

    Ashoka Maurya.

    The youngest prince of the empire and an abominable monstrous genius who surpassed all the talents that the great Mauryan empire has ever seen.

    The statement may seem glorious and overrated but that was the reality that was realized based upon his achievements.

    Ashoka''s achievements started at the young age of ten when he defeated the noble children training with him in the tempest manor and received the praise of the Emperor''s sword, Alberad himself.

    He was predicted to have been a one-star knight at that time.

    After that, not much information about Ashoka was announced to the outside world but most of the important figures were still aware of his advancements.

    He was rumored to have be a two-star knight at the age of twelve and achieved a 2-star in mana technique too.

    And currently, there were spections that he had already reached a 4-star level in his swordsmanship that too at the mere age of 15, and was also continuing his training in the ways of magic.

    There was no reliable information about his mana level as he never used his magic powers publically, but even then he was evaluated to be at least fairly skilled in using them.

    "He is bing more and more troublesome as the days go by"

    In the Royal court that was devoid of any presence, the Emperor murmured to himself as he read the report given by the royal informants.

    It was on the day Ashoka returned to the royal pce from the tempest manor, the emperor appointed some skilled knights who were well-versed in stealth techniques to tail Ashoka and inform him everything about him.

    It was only because he was curious about what the boy was cable of doing, at least that was his goal in the beginning.

    But as the time went by, the emperor got more and more cautious of Ashoka.

    The curiosity that induced the Emperor to watch Ashoka turned into precaution and became a necessary thing at some point.

    A necessity that he had to watch to ensure the throne for the crown prince.

    Day by day, Ashoka was getting stronger, his growth speed was monstrous and evenparable to the previous emperor, whom Bindusara hated the most in this world.

    "He will be here soon"

    Ashoka was going to turn 15 soon.

    ording to the custom of the royal family, when the royal princes turned 15, they would have to receive a part of the Mauryan''snd as their own and would have to rule over it till the next emperor to be seated on the golden throne is decided.

    Initially, it was practiced so that the emperor could evaluate and select a suitable ruler to seed him and ce the great Mauryan in good hands, but over the passage of time, it had turned into nothing but an old custom.

    "What do you think?"

    The emperor asked the knight beside him as he took a ss of wine from the table.

    The knight was fully donned in shiny armor and was talking leisurely with the emperor which was very umon.

    "Even if Ashoka is getting stronger at a faster pace, he would not be able to hold a single candle against the other princes since he has no supporters to back him up"

    The knight was none other than Justin Maurya, the only live brother of the current emperor and also his personal guard.

    Justin and Bindusara were very close to each other despite being step-brothers, the bond between them was strong enough for Bindusara to share everything with him.

    ording to Justin, even though Ashoka''s talent was considered to be top tire if not the best there was no way for him to fight for the throne as he didn''t have any noble family''s to back him up.

    Having political influence is as important as having enough strength to conquer the throne.

    Ashoka being the son of Chandralekha, who is from amon origin was not favorable to the nobles.

    More than that, There were 15 more heirs to the golden throne who were older than Ashoka and he would have to surpass each of them if he wanted to sit on the throne, which was close to impossible.

    "Are you not considering the fact that he is the grandson of Sage Vyasa or are you ignoring that fact, Justin?"

    Although no nobles supported the current Ashoka, he was still the grandson of Sage Vyasa, one of the seven sages of the Mauryan empire and the master of the 7th magic tower, so it wasn''t easy to ignore that fact.

    "Although Sage Vyasa is indeed a force to be reckoned with in terms of strength, he had no influence in political regards"

    It was true that Sage Vyasa was one of the strongest people of the great Mauryan empire, but being from amon origin, Sage Vyasa didn''t have much influence in the political matters of the Empire.

    More than that, the nobles of the empire were also not weing of him due to his upright personality andmon origin.

    "Hmm...But you do know where Ashoka is currently staying, do you not?"

    There was a hint of concern and anger, both mixed together in Bindusara''s voice.

    Ashoka was currently staying at a ce where the royal influence was close to none.

    The Tower of Wisdom.

    The dwelling ce of the strongest archmage in the Mauryan empire.

    It was the ce where Sage Chanakya, the one who had the titles like"Sage of Wisdom", "Wisest man Alive", "Mind of Mauryan" and many more, dwelled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sage Chanakya was very famous among the citizens of Great Mauryan as the teacher of the previous emperor and there were even stories that described how big his role was in the establishment of the Mauryan empire.

    He is someone even the Emperor had to respect.

    And currently, such a person was favoring Ashoka which made the emperor worry.

    There were even rumors that he had taken Ashoka as his disciple and is training him personally.

    The matter was not so simple as it seem.

    Being the disciple of Sage Chanakya meant that Ashoka would have the whole force under Sage Chanakya to his backing, which changed the whole scenario of the fight for the throne.

    If Sage Chanakya had any intention of cing Ashoka on the throne then it would be a big hassle for the Emperor.

    The influence of Sage Chanakya in the Mauryan empire is no less than the emperor himself.

    And if therees a situation where he would support Ashoka rather than the crown prince to fight for the throne, the Mauryan empire would see thergest civil war in history.

    "....that is concerning"

    Even Justin couldn''t ignore that matter and agreed with the emperor''s concern.

    "hmm...then about thend to be granted to Ashoka"

    The emperor turned towards his ''brother'' as they both exchanged meaningful nces.

    "That ce seems to be suitable"

    Justin answered without the emperor needing to tell anything else.

    "It is decided then"

    A n to crush Ashoka who was blooming was formted without his knowledge.

    ***

    Somewhere in the great Mauryan empire.

    A young girl who seemed to have just turned 14 or 15 years was walking along the bustling crowd of the marketce along with a younger-looking boy and a bulky man.

    All of them were wearing some kind of disguise which was supposed to make them look poor.

    But the beauty excluded by the girl sessfully failed the purpose of the disguise.

    "So this is the Mauryan Empire!"

    The girl seemed amazed and was looking around as a curious kid.

    "Wait sister! You can''t get far away from us, it''s dangerous!!"

    The young boy screamed looking at his sister getting further away from them.

    "Don''t worry! Alvar is here with us, what can happen when he is right beside me?"

    She seemed to be saying things about the bulky man who was running behind her with a worried expression.

    "Your Highness, the Mauryan empire is not a remote ce, there are many experts stronger than me here, I advise you to practice precaution please"

    It seemed as if he was babysitting the girl.

    "See, I told you! Calm down and walk with us, you will get us exposed at this rate! We still need to do what we came here to do"

    The girl''s expression suddenly went sullen upon hearing that and she stopped in her tracks.

    "....Okay, but promise me you will take me to sightsee after we are done with the matters here"

    "Yes¡­yes¡­let''s go the meeting ce now"

    There were many things going on without the notice of anyone in the empire.

    "....Okay, but promise me you will take me to sightsee after we are done with the matters here"

    "Yes¡­yes¡­let''s go the meeting ce now"

    There were many things going on without the notice of anyone in the empire.

    meeting ce now"

    meeting ce now"

    There were many things going on without the notice of anyone in the empire.

 Chapter 77 77

    Chapter 77 77

    Time passed away in a blink and it was now time for Sage Chanakya''s training.

    Ashoka who rested enough in break started to stride towards their usual training spot.

    As Sage Chanakya who was the prime minister and also the master of the Tower of Wisdom was "Today''s training will be the same as yesterday."

    Time passed away in a blink and it was now time for Sage Chanakya''s training.

    Ashoka who rested enough in break started to stride towards their usual training spot.

    As Sage Chanakya who was the prime minister and also the master of the Tower of Wisdom

    Time passed away in a blink and it was now time for Sage Chanakya''s training.

    Ashoka who rested enough in break started to stride towards their usual training spot.

    As Sage Chanakya who was the prime minister and also the master of the Tower of Wisdom was considered as extreme leverage.

    "Today''s training will be the same as yesterday."

    Time passed away in a blink and it was now time for Sage Chanakya''s training.

    Ashoka who rested enough in break started to stride towards their usual training spot.

    As Sage Chanakya who was the prime minister and also the master of the Tower of Wisdom was incredibly busy, he could only spend an hour on Ashoka''s training every day but even that was incredibly busy, he could only spend an hour on Ashoka''s training every day but even that was incredibly busy, he could only spend an hour on Ashoka''s training every day but even that was considered as extreme leverage.

    As Sage Chanakya who was the prime minister and also the master of the Tower of Wisdom was incredibly busy, he could only spend an hour on Ashoka''s training every day but even that was considered as extreme leverage.

    As Sage Chanakya who was the prime minister and also the master of the Tower of Wisdom was incredibly busy, he could only spend an hour on Ashoka''s training every day but even that was considered as extreme leverage.

    But apparently, Ashoka was not so happy about the training...

    Sage Chanakya''s training was¡­ pure drudgery, even for a training maniac like Ashoka.

    ''Even princes and apprentice mages who envy me for receiving his guidance would immediately change their minds if they were in my shoes.''

    Ashoka smiled bitterly in his heart before looking up at Sage Chanakya.

    "My dearest apprentice."

    "Yes, Master?"

    "Today''s training will be the same as yesterday."

    was incredibly busy, he could only spend an hour on Ashoka''s training every day but even that was considered as extreme leverage.

    But apparently, Ashoka was not so happy about the training...

    Sage Chanakya''s training was¡­ pure drudgery, even for a training maniac like Ashoka.

    ''Even princes and apprentice mages who envy me for receiving his guidance would immediately change their minds if they were in my shoes.''

    Ashoka smiled bitterly in his heart before looking up at Sage Chanakya.

    "My dearest apprentice."

    "Yes, Master?"

    "Today''s training will be the same as yesterday."

    "I am aware."

    "But you will have to change your approach and methods every day during this repetitive training."

    "Yes."

    Sage Chanakya walked towards Ashoka and closed his eyes. Ashoka copied her and also closed his.

    Then, the same line he had heard over and over during the past month resounded.

    ''This is driving me crazy.''

    Ashoka had often heard the 8-star and above knights mention the ''Ethereal realm''.

    "See that which is invisible to the eyes, hear that which is unhearable to the ears, sense that which is untouchable, smell that which is oderless and taste that which is non-existent¡­"

    This was the boring in question.

    Sage Chanakya''s lessons weren''t methodical, intuitive, and physically painful like the knight''s lessons.

    It was always about¡­ Something he couldn''t do!

    "See that which is invisible to the eyes, hear that which is unhearable to the ears, sense that which is untouchable, smell that which is oderless and taste that which is non-existent¡­"

    He would just repeat that.

    ''This is driving me crazy.''

    Ashoka had often heard the 8-star and above knights mention the ''Ethereal realm''.

    But normally speaking, one would start training the ''Ethereal realm'' after reaching the 7-star stage. And it wouldn''t be through silent lessons like this, but¡­ by trying to scatter aura in all directions naturally.

    It was something that everyone was aware of but the current training method was very different that what the general people spoke of.

    ''Why doesn''t the Sage do or say anything else? He always stands still, telling me to feel something I can''t possibly.''

    Ashoka was questioning if it even had any meaning in the first ce.

    He had never heard of a training like this.

    ''As I thought, maybe Sage Sage Chanakya is going crazy due to old-age, is he nearing his...''

    "I assure you that I wouldn''t die anywhere in the near future"

    Sage Chanakya spoke as if he had read his mind.

    "Heik..!"

    "For normal people, these all may feel pointless, but you are not normal Ashoka"

    Ashoka didn''t know what Sage Chanakya mean by that but he also agreed with that fact.

    Leaving aside his identity as a prince, Ashoka was a reincarnator who was reborn into this world with his memory, he was anything but normal.

    " Etheral realm or moremonly known as the Mental world, one would obtain the power to implement their mental imaginations in the real world when they achieve it"

    Impleimenting thoughts into reality?

    Just the concept itself was crazy!

    "But obliviously there are limitations to that as an individual can''t imagine what he hasn''t experienced"

    Of course, the human had a limited life span and the things they could experience in this short time was even shorter, so Ashoka could agree with that fact easily.

    "The training we are doing now, it will all be a solid foundation for your mental world, your imagination must reach a level where your enemies could not keep up with your thoughts or they could predict your thoughts and to do that you must reach a level where you can imagine something that doesn''t exist"

    "You must see that which is invisible to the eyes, hear that which is unhearable to the ears, sense that which is untouchable, smell that which is odorless, and taste that which is non-existent¡­"

    It made no sense to Ashoka who not to mention the Etheral realm but haven''t even reached a level where he could glimpse of it, he nevertheless obeyed his master''s guidance and kept his eyes closed.

    Not because he had that much enthusiasm but knew his very stubborn personality.

    Moreover, he was widely known as the strongest in the whole Mauryan empire and it wouldn''t seem right to deny an individual like him.

    ''I''m sure the day wille when I finally understand master''s guidance.''

    Even though Ashoka couldn''t understand any of it now, he was sure that there woulde a day when he would be able to implement all his teachings.

    The insights from the 9th-star mage were very far too rare and important, Ashoka didn''t know if could get any guidance like this in the future so he would try his best to learn as many things as possible even though he was questioning if Sage Chanakya was in his right mind.

    ''I heard that all the strong people would have some screw lose...maybe that was true...''

    The two of them stood facing each other, eyes closed, until evening came.

    Once their lesson ended, Ashoka wore a refreshing smile not sure why, but wasplimented by Sage Chanakya for it.

    "You did good today. You can head back now, my dear apprentice."

    Ashoka had absolutely no idea what he had done well, but he could only nod to his statement.

    Ashoka began walking away and Sage Chanakya pondered as she watched his back.

    ''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a few years. Keep growing like this, Ashoka...The Great Mauryan is waiting....''

    Ashoka who wasn''t aware of her thoughts wore a satisfied smile and walked away.

    ''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he

    ---***---

 Chapter 78 78

    Chapter 78 78

    Ashoka Maurya.

    monstrous genius who surpassed all the talents the Mauryan had ever seen.

    Currently there are rumors that he had already reached a 4-star level in his swordsmanship and there was no information about his mana as he never used them publically.

    "He is bing more and more troublesome as the days go by"

    The Emperor murmured as he read the report given by the royal informants.

    It was on the day Ashoka returned to the royal pce from the tempest manor, the emperor appointed a secret informant to inform him everything about Ashoka.

    At first, it was only due to curiosity and precaution, but now it had turned into a necessity.

    Day by day, Ashoka was getting stronger, his growth speed was monstrous and evenparable to the previous emperor, who Bindusara hated the most in this world.

    "He will be here soon"

    Ashoka was going to turn 15 soon.

    ording to the customary, when the royal princes turn 15, they would have to receive a part of thend of the Mauryan empire as their ownnd and they would have to rule over thatnd until the next emperor to rule over the empire is decided.

    Initially, it was practiced so that the emperor may select a suitable ruler to seed him and ce the great Mauryan in good hands, but over the passage of time, it had turned into nothing but an old custom.

    "What do you think?"

    The emperor asked the knight beside him as he took a ss of wine from the table.

    "Even if he is getting stronger at a faster pace, he would not be able to hold a single candle against the other princes since he has no support to back him"

    It was none other than Justin, who was the personal guard of the emperor who answered his question.

    Even though Ashoka''s talent was considered the best, there was no way for him to fight for the throne without anyone to support him.

    "Are you not considering the fact that he is the grandson of Sage Vyasa or are you ignoring it, Justin?"

    Although no nobles supported the current Ashoka, he was still the grandson of Sage Vyasa, one of the seven sages of the kingdom, so it wasn''t easy to ignore that fact.

    "Although Sage Vyasa is indeed a force to be reckoned with in terms of strength, he had no influence in political regards"

    It was true that Sage Vyasa was one of the strongest people of the great Mauryan empire, but being from amon origin, Sage Vyasa didn''t have much influence in the political matters of the Empire.

    More than that, the nobles of the empire were also not weing of him due to his upright personality.

    "Hmm...But you do know where Ashoka is currently staying, do you not?"

    The tower of wisdom.

    The dwelling ce of the strongest archmage in the Mauryan empire.

    It was the ce where Sage Chanakya, the one who had the title of "Sage of Wisdom" dwelled.

    He was very famous as the teacher of the previous emperor and there were even rumors that he had taken Ashoka as his disciple and is training him personally.

    If he had any intention of cing Ashoka on the throne then it would be a big hassle for the Emperor.

    The influence of Sage Chanakya in the Mauryan empire is no less than the emperor himself, if so, therees a situation where he would support someone else than the crown prince to rise to the throne, the Mauryan empire would see thergest civil war in history.

    "....that is concerning"

    Even Justin couldn''t ignore that fact.

    "hmm...then about thend to be granted to Ashoka"

    The emperor turned towards his ''brother'' as they both exchanged meaningful nces.

    "That ce seems to be suitable"

    Justin answered without the emperor needing to tell anything else.

    ***

    In the meantime Ashoka and Karguel were talking, Paul put out the aura covering his wooden sword.

    However, his face wasn''t dyed in fear anymore. He seemed dispirited yet furious.

    "Is this what you truly wish to happen, Young Master?"

    "So you are able to use aura. In that case, you shouldn''t hold back and make the most of it."

    Ashoka versus Paul.

    The two of them had a short staredown. The cadets who wereining all shut their mouths and watched the inevitable sh as cold sweat ran down their cheeks.

    Paul was the first to make a move. He instantly zoomed across the field and appeared before Ashoka with surprisingly agile movements.

    Crash!

    Ashoka blocked Paul''s heavy wooden blow.

    As their swords got tangled, the battle came to a standstill as it became one of strength. The veins on their arms bulged as their muscles contracted, and the wooden swords trembled under the equal pushing forces.

    "If you wanted to duel me, you''ve made a grave mistake, Young Master."

    Scrrrrrt!

    Ashoka''s wooden sword began slipping and cracking as Paul coated his sword in an aura once again.

    "You should''ve challenged me¡­ before dueling the others!"

    Snap!

    Ashoka''s sword broke under the pressure. Immediately, time slowed down for Paul and the other cadets during the short instant when Paul''s shining wooden sword dug into Ashoka''s shoulder.

    The wooden sword hadpletely cut through the shoulder and was about to reach Ashoka''s heart. As he saw the de dig deeper and deeper, Ashoka caught sight of Paul''s expression twisting into despair.

    Despair for having gotten on the wrong side of the prince.

    In addition, despair for cutting down Young Master Ashoka who had taken good care of him for so long. Paul''s innocent eyes were filled with such hopeless thoughts.

    "As if I''d let you!"

    Bang!

    A sudden heavy blow hit the side of Paul''s sword. The Palm Technique he learned from Ahmed in the tempest manor hit Paul.

    It was Ashoka''s strong palm.

    As the sword flew away, the recoil shook Paul''s body. Having lost his bnce and footing, Ashoka swiftly grabbed him from behind and choked him.

    "Keuk!"

    The other cadets didn''t realize what had happened in that short moment, omitting a few top-ss cadets like Merina.

    ''The fuck?! Are you for real? He''s nuts!''

    Merina couldn''t believe what she saw. Although her spar with Ashoka had astonished her earlier, it couldn''tpare to the shock she received from seeing Ashoka''s current superhuman movements.

    "Urgh!"

    Paul couldn''t do anything but struggle for air as he got choked from behind. As the other cadets stood up to stop him, Ashoka released his arms on his own.

    As he coughed and gasped for air, Paul turned around to face Ashoka with a displeased look.

    "Why did you stop? You said you wouldn''t go easy again. Don''t stop, Young Master! You won this fight, have you not?! Are you satisfied now? Is it fun messing around with others, huh?!"

    Paul''s pent-up anger all burst out.

    Ashoka shook his head.

    "It''s not."

    "If it''s not fun, then why¡­!"

    "Having to push you beyond your limits is also unbearable for me. Unbearable and agonizing."

    "What do you even know about me? Why do you torment me like so?"

    "I don''t know much about you. But there''s one thing I know. Being considerate¡­ is something you can only afford once you''ve be an extremely powerful figure."

    Paul froze. He then recalled the words Ashoka had told him before the start of the fight.

    ¡ªYou cannot survive in this world if you continue acting like that.

    "You''ve probably realized just now, but you''re weaker than me. You''re also kinder than me. I like that aspect of you. But you cannot survive in this hellhole by being a bootlicker."

    As Ashoka spoke, the other cadets couldn''t even utter a sound.

    In consequence, Paul''s weeping and tearful sobs echoed around.

    "Paul. Jean Paul. Look at me. Lift your head and look into my eyes."

    He raised his head and their eyes met.

    "I truly wish from the bottom of my heart that¡­"

    Ashoka paused and ced his hand on the boy''s shoulder.

    "You gain enough power and strength to protect that good-natured and kind heart of yours, along with the others here. Lastly, I''m sorry."

    Paul nodded at his words. Actually, it looked more like he was shaking his head. No, never mind. It was a mix of both movements.

    Thus, Ashoka couldn''t figure out whether it was an affirmation or a denial. The boy with tears running down his face walked towards the other cadets.

    Suddenly, the servants carryingrge pots of crude dishes appeared at the training ground.

    "Eh¡­? The atmosphere seems a bit¡­ Should wee backter, Instructor Karguel? Prince Ashoka?"

    As the servants hesitated on what to do, Paul spoke up.

    "Please go get your serving on your own today, Prince Ashoka."

    Ashoka chuckled awkwardly.

    "Alright. In fact, I''ll bring your portion too today."

    As lunchtime came to an end, Karguel quietly approached Ashoka before the afternoon training session began.

    ---***---

 Chapter 79 79

    The youngest prince of the empire and an abominable monstrous genius who surpassed all the talents that the great Mauryan empire has ever seen.

    The statement may seem glorious and overrated but that was the reality that was realized based upon his achievements.

    Ashoka''s achievements started at the young age of ten when he defeated the noble children training with him in the tempest manor and received the praise of the Emperor''s sword, Alberad himself.

    He was predicted to have been a one-star knight at that time.

    After that, not much information about Ashoka was announced to the outside world but most of the important figures were still aware of his advancements.

    He was rumored to have be a two-star knight at the age of twelve and achieved a 2-star in mana technique too.

    And currently, there were spections that he had already reached a 4-star level in his swordsmanship that too at the mere age of 15, and was also continuing his training in the ways of magic.

    There was no reliable information about his mana level as he never used his magic powers publically, but even then he was evaluated to be at least fairly skilled in using them.

    "He is bing more and more troublesome as the days go by"

    In the Royal court that was devoid of any presence, the Emperor murmured to himself as he read the report given by the royal informants.

    It was on the day Ashoka returned to the royal pce from the tempest manor, the emperor appointed some skilled knights who were well-versed in stealth techniques to tail Ashoka and inform him everything about him.

    It was only because he was curious about what the boy was cable of doing, at least that was his goal in the beginning.

    But as the time went by, the emperor got more and more cautious of Ashoka.

    The curiosity that induced the Emperor to watch Ashoka turned into precaution and became a necessary thing at some point.

    A necessity that he had to watch to ensure the throne for the crown prince.

    Day by day, Ashoka was getting stronger, his growth speed was monstrous and evenparable to the previous emperor, whom Bindusara hated the most in this world.

    "He will be here soon"

    Ashoka was going to turn 15 soon.

    ording to the custom of the royal family, when the royal princes turned 15, they would have to receive a part of the Mauryan''snd as their own and would have to rule over it till the next emperor to be seated on the golden throne is decided.

    Initially, it was practiced so that the emperor could evaluate and select a suitable ruler to seed him and ce the great Mauryan in good hands, but over the passage of time, it had turned into nothing but an old custom.

    "What do you think?"

    The emperor asked the knight beside him as he took a ss of wine from the table.

    The knight was fully donned in shiny armor and was talking leisurely with the emperor which was very umon.

    "Even if Ashoka is getting stronger at a faster pace, he would not be able to hold a single candle against the other princes since he has no supporters to back him up"

    The knight was none other than Justin Maurya, the only live brother of the current emperor and also his personal guard.

    Justin and Bindusara were very close to each other despite being step-brothers, the bond between them was strong enough for Bindusara to share everything with him.

    ording to Justin, even though Ashoka''s talent was considered to be top tire if not the best there was no way for him to fight for the throne as he didn''t have any noble family''s to back him up.

    Having political influence is as important as having enough strength to conquer the throne.

    Ashoka being the son of Chandralekha, who is from amon origin was not favorable to the nobles.

    More than that, There were 15 more heirs to the golden throne who were older than Ashoka and he would have to surpass each of them if he wanted to sit on the throne, which was close to impossible.

    "Are you not considering the fact that he is the grandson of Sage Vyasa or are you ignoring that fact, Justin?"

    Although no nobles supported the current Ashoka, he was still the grandson of Sage Vyasa, one of the seven sages of the Mauryan empire and the master of the 7th magic tower, so it wasn''t easy to ignore that fact.

    "Although Sage Vyasa is indeed a force to be reckoned with in terms of strength, he had no influence in political regards"

    It was true that Sage Vyasa was one of the strongest people of the great Mauryan empire, but being from amon origin, Sage Vyasa didn''t have much influence in the political matters of the Empire.

    More than that, the nobles of the empire were also not weing of him due to his upright personality andmon origin.

    "Hmm...But you do know where Ashoka is currently staying, do you not?"

    There was a hint of concern and anger, both mixed together in Bindusara''s voice.

    Ashoka was currently staying at a ce where the royal influence was close to none.

    The Tower of Wisdom.

    The dwelling ce of the strongest archmage in the Mauryan empire.

    It was the ce where Sage Chanakya, the one who had the titles like"Sage of Wisdom", "Wisest man Alive", "Mind of Mauryan" and many more, dwelled.

    Sage Chanakya was very famous among the citizens of Great Mauryan as the teacher of the previous emperor and there were even stories that described how big his role was in the establishment of the Mauryan empire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He is someone even the Emperor had to respect.

    And currently, such a person was favoring Ashoka which made the emperor worry.

    There were even rumors that he had taken Ashoka as his disciple and is training him personally.

    The matter was not so simple as it seem.

    Being the disciple of Sage Chanakya meant that Ashoka would have the whole force under Sage Chanakya to his backing, which changed the whole scenario of the fight for the throne.

    If Sage Chanakya had any intention of cing Ashoka on the throne then it would be a big hassle for the Emperor.

    The influence of Sage Chanakya in the Mauryan empire is no less than the emperor himself.

    And if therees a situation where he would support Ashoka rather than the crown prince to fight for the throne, the Mauryan empire would see thergest civil war in history.

    "....that is concerning"

    Even Justin couldn''t ignore that matter and agreed with the emperor''s concern.

    "hmm...then about thend to be granted to Ashoka"

    The emperor turned towards his ''brother'' as they both exchanged meaningful nces.

    "That ce seems to be suitable"

    Justin answered without the emperor needing to tell anything else.

    "It is decided then"

    A n to crush Ashoka who was blooming was formted without his knowledge.

    ***

    Somewhere in the great Mauryan empire.

    A young girl who seemed to have just turned 14 or 15 years was walking along the bustling crowd of the marketce along with a younger-looking boy and a bulky man.

    All of them were wearing some kind of disguise which was supposed to make them look poor.

    But the beauty excluded by the girl sessfully failed the purpose of the disguise.

    "So this is the Mauryan Empire!"

    The girl seemed amazed and was looking around as a curious kid.

    "Wait sister! You can''t get far away from us, it''s dangerous!!"

    The young boy screamed looking at his sister getting further away from them.

    "Don''t worry! Alvar is here with us, what can happen when he is right beside me?"

    She seemed to be saying things about the bulky man who was running behind her with a worried expression.

    "Your Highness, the Mauryan empire is not a remote ce, there are many experts stronger than me here, I advise you to practice precaution please"

    It seemed as if he was babysitting the girl.

    "See, I told you! Calm down and walk with us, you will get us exposed at this rate! We still need to do what we came here to do"

    The girl''s expression suddenly went sullen upon hearing that and she stopped in her tracks.

    "....Okay, but promise me you will take me to sightsee after we are done with the matters here"

    "Yes¡­yes¡­let''s go the meeting ce now"

    There were many things going on without the notice of anyone in the empire.

    "....Okay, but promise me you will take me to sightsee after we are done with the matters here"

    "Yes¡­yes¡­let''s go the meeting ce now"

    There were many things going on without the notice of anyone in the empire.

    meeting ce now"

    meeting ce now"

    There were many things going on without the notice of anyone in the empire.

 Chapter 80 80

    ''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity

    ''''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacityThe incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f to''The''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to

    ''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity

    ''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f to''The''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to

    maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that ''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity

    ''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f to''The''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that ''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The

    incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f''The incredible concentration he shows when he closes his eyes, and the tenacity to maintain that posture for several hours¡­ With Ashoka''s potential, he should realize it within a f

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 81 Forsaken Land(2)

    The day dawned and the son rose in the sky driving away the darkness.

    Ashoka along with Hema who had apanied him to the Tower of Wisdom was ready to set off to the capital.

    "The preparations areplete, young master"

    "Hmm...I will say farewells to the master before we depart, make sure to pack everything we need"

    Ashoka wanted to meet Sage Chanakya once before he left for the capital since he didn''t know when he would get the chance to see him again.

    "Yes, young master"

    Hema replied faithfully and began to load the things to the carriage with the help of some maids of Tower.

    Walking along the corridor of the tower, Ashoka was the remainder of many fond memories.

    It has been 4 years.

    And there were thousands of memories he had made in the meantime.

    The repetitive daily training he had with the knight cadets and Sage Chanakya.

    The spars he had with knight Karguel.

    Theunch time, that he enjoyed with the cadets.

    The time when he sneaked out of Tower to see the nearby vige festival.

    There were many movements like this that were very precious to him.

    To him, who only knew suffering in his past life, these four years have been the happiest thing that he experienced.

    "You seem to have had a good time, Ashoka"

    He didn''t know when but Sage Chanakya had arrived before him when he was lost in his thoughts.

    "It has indeed been a time where I enjoyed my life, master"

    Ashoka wasn''t very surprised by his sudden appearance, as he was aware of his master''s powers.

    For someone like him, who has reached the pinnacle of magic, bending the space to his will was nothing but an easy task.

    "You seem to have something to say for me"

    Sage Chanakya asked smiling in a mysterious manner.

    Ashoka smiled back in response and bowed respectfully.

    "I have learned many things from you and the Tower, thank you for having me here for all these years, Master"

    Ashoka didn''t lift up his head and waited for Sage Chanakya''s answer.

    It was the respect that he had for his master.

    "You are not the only one who had learned something, Ashoka. I too have learned things from you, as for as that matter goes, I am grateful for you to have be my disciple"

    Sage Chanakya, the 9th star mage, who was said to be the strongest mage in the Mauryan empire is saying that he had learned something from a 14-year kid!

    It showed the humbleness of the man called, Chanakya.

    His nature of speaking truth regardless of his position or power. It was something that was hard toe by.

    "All I have to say for you is just one thing, Ashoka. Never, ever use your powers on the weak and innocent. Whatever the situation may be, Use your power for the sake of others not for your own greed"

    That was all Sage Ashoka had to say to his disciple.

    "I will follow you will, Master"

    "Then, go on your path, we shall meet soon if fate decides"

    That''s thest words Ashoka heard before the silence once again descended in the hallway.

    There was no trace of Sage Chanakya left anywhere, that was the power of the strongest mage of Maruyan.

    "Thank you for everything, Master!"

    Ashoka once again bowed in the direction where he disappeared despite Sage Chanakya''s absence and left after some time.

    ***

    The carriage to carry Ashoka and Hema to the capital was ready and waiting for the master to arrive.

    Just before the Carraige, the whole knight cadets group along with instructor Karguel were standing to send off Ashoka.

    Ashoka arrived shortly and everyone exchanged a few words before his departure.

    "Be healthy, my prince"

    "I will look forward to our next spar, young master"

    "I will definitely try to get a hit in our next fight, young master"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t forget to train every day, prince Ashoka"

    There were all kinds of things being said to him and Ashoka simply gave them a wry smile.

    The talk went on for some time before Ashoka bowed to them deeply.

    "Young master....what are you doing?"

    "My prince....."

    He was the prince of the empire, and bowing in front of some mere cadets was uneptable, more than that there were even some peasants in the group.

    A prince bowing in front of peasants was simply uneptable.

    "Thank you for having me"

    Ashoka didn''t care for any of their concerns and shouted loudly.

    The customs, difference between sses, peasants andmoners, status, it may all go to hell for all he cared.

    Ashoka was truly thankful for them and wanted to express it, he didn''t think of anything more or less.

    Hema who watched Ashoka''s figure smiled with pride. The pride of having risen him in a good way.

    The cadets and Karguel gave a wry smile and bowed back to Ashoka in response.

    ""It was a pleasure, My Prince""

    No more words were exchanged as Ashoka rode his carriage with Hema along the dusty road that led from the Tower of Wisdom to the center of the Mauryan capital.

    "Wait for me, young master"

    There was that one murmur that disappeared without being heard by anyone as Ashoka''s carriage disappeared along the dusty road.

    ***

    The journey was long, but Ashoka knew he had to reach the royal pce as quickly as possible.

    The ceremony was nearing and he had to receive thend personally from the emperor.

    He couldn''t afford to make the emperor wait.

    Along the way, Ashoka switched to raiding the horse as he was getting bored inside the carriage.

    As he rode, the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the road.

    Ashoka urged his horse to go faster, knowing that he needed to reach the royal pce soon.

    However, Ashoka soon realized that something was wrong.

    "My prince"

    Hema to too seemed to have noticed the things as she urged Ashoka to stop.

    "I know, Hema"

    Up ahead, Ashoka saw a group of trolls blocking the road.

    There were about ten to twenty of them.

    Trolls were massive creatures with thick, leathery skin, and razor-sharp ws.

    Although Ashoka need not be worried about them as he had Hema, who was a 6-star knight just beside him, He was interested in them

    He was interested to find out if he was strong enough to defeat them.

    The trolls had incredible regenerative power, which meant that they could heal from even the most serious injuries in a matter of seconds. This made them almost impossible to kill. But Ashoka was not afraid. He was a skilled warrior, and he had faced many dangers in his life.

    He drew his sword and charged at the trolls, his horse galloping at full speed. The trolls roared in anger and charged towards him, their massive bodies shaking the ground. Ashoka swung his sword, aiming for the trolls'' heads. But they were too quick, and his sword missed its mark.

    The trolls attacked with ferocity, their ws slicing through the air. Ashoka dodged their blows, moving his horse in a zigzag pattern to avoid their attacks. He struck back with his sword, aiming for their limbs. But the trolls'' regenerative powers allowed them to heal from his cuts almost instantly.

    The fight went on for what felt like hours, Ashoka and the trolls locked in a deadly dance. The trolls'' ws tore at his clothes, leaving deep gashes in his skin. Ashoka gritted his teeth and fought on, his determination unwavering.

    Finally, Ashoka saw his chance. One of the trolls had lost its bnce, and he took advantage of the opportunity. He rode his horse towards the troll, aiming for its head. His sword hit its mark, and the troll fell to the ground, its regenerative power unable to save it from the blow.

    The other trolls roared in anger, but Ashoka did not back down. He charged at them, his sword shing in the sunlight. The trolls fought back with all their might, but they were no match for his skill and determination.

    In the end, Ashoka emerged victorious. The trollsy scattered on the ground, their bodies broken and lifeless. He breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he had survived one of the toughest fights of his life.

    He rode on, his horse carrying him towards the royal pce. The journey was long and tiring, but he pushed himself to keep going. Finally, he arrived at the pce gates, his horse covered in sweat and dust.

    The guards at the gate looked at him in awe, marveling at his courage and strength. They opened the gates and let him in, and he rode through the pce courtyard towards the throne room.

    As he entered the throne room, he saw the emperor sitting on his throne, surrounded by his courtiers. Ashoka dismounted from his horse and walked towards the emperor, his head held high.

    "Your Majesty," he said, bowing low. "I have arrived"

 Chapter 82 82

    Trolls.

    They were massive creatures with thick, leathery skin, and razor-sharp wsbined with their massive body.

    To defeat a troll one-on-one, it would take a 3-star aura knight and to fight against a herd of them not even a 4-star knight would be enough.

    That was how powerful the trolls were in a group.

    They had incredible regenerative power, which meant they could heal from even the most serious injuries in a matter of seconds.

    This made them almost impossible to kill.

    But Ashoka was not afraid of the trolls.

    He had trained diligently in the Tower of Wisdom for thest four years and had even learned various types of magic from the magician of the Tower.

    He was confident in his powers.

    "Do not interfere, Hema"

    A smile appeared on Ashoka''s face as he whipped the horse to charge ahead.

    Hema although hesitant, stood on standby.

    She also knew that real-life experiences like this were necessary for the growth of Ashoka, there was no one who wished for Ashoka''s well-being more than her so she wanted him to get stronger so that he could protect himself.

    "I understand, my prince"

    Although she said that, she was ready to intercept the fight as soon as Ashoka was to get in some sort of danger.

    Ashoka drew his sword and charged at the trolls, his horse galloping at full speed.

    The trolls roared angrily and charged towards him, their massive bodies shaking the ground.

    Each one of them was about 8 feet tall and had a massive body, they were kind of disgusting to look at as numerous injuries that were healed over time had left their face in scraps.

    Ashoka swung his sword, aiming for the trolls'' heads.

    -sh!

    But the trolls unlike their massive body were too quick, and Ashoka''s sword missed its mark.

    -Grahhh!

    -Wrhaaa!

    The trolls attacked with ferocity, their ws slicing through the air.

    Ashoka dodged their blows, moving his horse in a zigzag pattern to avoid their attacks.

    He struck back with his sword, aiming for their limbs. But the trolls'' regenerative powers allowed them to heal from his cuts almost instantly.

    "Tch!"

    Although he had guessed it, it wasn''t easy to face multiple trolls head-on.

    On top of their massive body and incredible regenerative power, they were also quite agile which made them difficult enemies to face in groups.

    -Wrahh!

    They even coordinated their attack and attacked with ferocity, which made facing them even harder.

    -sh

    -Ssh

    The massive of w of the troll came aiming at his head.

    Although Ashoka managed to dodge the attack by moving his upper body to the back, his horse was not so lucky and was hit with the troll''s w.

    -Neigh!

    Ashoka who noticed that the horse could no longer carry him, jumped away from it and the horse copsed on the ground.

    "You will pay for doing that to my horse."

    A hint of anger appeared on Ashoka''s face and he jumped back and prepared to engage them once again.

    "Guess I have to get serious."

    He aimed the sword in the troll''s direction and concentrated on the things before him.

    A grimoire came off from the book holder on his waist and hovered beside him.

    It was the dragon grimoire.

    [You are finally using it huh?]

    Draco who had been asleep all this time without saying anything suddenly spoke up.

    "You are still alive, huh?"

    He had suddenly stopped talking one day Ashoka had thought something had happened to him but guess he was more persistent than that.

    [You think you can get rid of the mighty ck dragon that easily? Dream on, kid!]

    He chuckled at his arrogance.

    [Anyway, show me a great fight! I am too bored of staying in your mental world all this time.]

    "Hehe, I won''t disappoint you."

    "me spears"

    As soon as Ashoka said that, six spears made of fire appeared before him.

    "Time to set you guys on fire"

    As Ashoka charged towards the trolls, the spears behind him passed by him, heading towards the trolls at his will.

    -Gwaaa!

    The first two spears charged at one of the trolls which was easily blocked by it, but it couldn''t block off the next two which changed the direction and hit either of its legs.

    The next two spears which were on the back cleared the way for Ashoka who was running towards the injured troll and blocked the other trolls from interfering with him.

    The troll which was pierced by the spears lost bnce and kneeled on the ground.

    Ashoka saw his chance and used the Empire''s swordsmanship that he was most confident in.

    "Empire''s swordsmanship, third form"

    before the Troll could realize something, the cold de of Ashoka severed its neck, cleanly separating it from its huge body.

    -Thud

    The head of the troll rolled on the ground and the red blood from the headless body gushed out, sshing all over Ashoka.

    "Merciless de"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    -Ha

    As Ashoka wiped off the blood from his face, a twisted smile appeared on his face.

    "This is more fun than I thought"

    [Khuhahaha! You finally realize it kid¡­more¡­more¡­draw more blood]

    The grimoire was activated once again, and this time it wasn''t six but twelve spears that appeared behind him.

    He pushed the back of his feet to the ground to the extreme and charged forward.

    -Swush

    -sh

    -boom

    -Gwarhhhh!

    -Wrahhhh!

    Only the shing spears and Ashoka''s afterimages were seen in the fight, as all that was heard except that was the screams of the troll and the crazyugh of the young man.

    The knights escorting Ashoka caught up there by the time the fight was over and all froze at the sight before them.

    "What that¡­.!"

    A fifteen-year-old kid holding his sword and resting his chin on the hilt of it while sitting on the mountain of troll corpses!

    Ashoka''s blood-covered face along with the crazy smile on his face sent chills over their spine.

    "A Monster!"

    That''s all they could say.

    ---***---

    "You are still alive, huh?"

    He had suddenly stopped talking one day Ashoka had thought something had happened to him but guess he was more persistent than that.

    [You think you can get rid of the mighty ck dragon that easily? Dream on, kid!]

    He chuckled at his arrogance.

    [Anyway, show me a great fight! I am too bored of staying in your mental world all this time.]

    "Hehe, I won''t disappoint you."

    "me spears"

    As soon as Ashoka said that, six spears made of fire appeared before him.

    "Time to set you guys on fire"

    As Ashoka charged towards the trolls, the spears behind him passed by him, heading towards the trolls at his will.

    -Gwaaa!

    The first two spears charged at one of the trolls which was easily blocked by it, but it couldn''t block off the next two which changed the direction and hit either of its legs.

    The next two spears which were on the back cleared the way for Ashoka who was running towards the injured troll and blocked the other trolls from interfering with him.

    The troll which was pierced by the spears lost bnce and kneeled on the ground.

    Ashoka saw his chance and used the Empire''s swordsmanship that he was most confident in.

    "Empire''s swordsmanship, third form"

    before the Troll could realize something, the cold de of Ashoka severed its neck, cleanly separating it from its huge body.

    -Thud

    The head of the troll rolled on the ground and the red blood from the headless body gushed out, sshing all over Ashoka.

    "Merciless de"

    -Ha

    As Ashoka wiped off the blood from his face, a twisted smile appeared on his face.

    "This is more fun than I thought"

    [Khuhahaha! You finally realize it kid¡­more¡­more¡­draw more blood]

    The grimoire was activated once again, and this time it wasn''t six but twelve spears that appeared behind him.

    He pushed the back of his feet to the ground to the extreme and charged forward.

    -Swush

    -sh

    -boom

    -Gwarhhhh!

    -Wrahhhh!

    Only the shing spears and Ashoka''s afterimages were seen in the fight, as all that was heard except that was the screams of the troll and the crazyugh of the young man.

    The knights escorting Ashoka caught up there by the time the fight was over and all froze at the sight before them.

    "What that¡­.!"

    A fifteen-year-old kid holding his sword and resting his chin on the hilt of it while sitting on the mountain of troll corpses!

    Ashoka''s blood-covered face along with the crazy smile on his face sent chills over their spine.

    "A Monster!"

    That''s all they could say.

    Trolls.

    They were massive creatures with thick, leathery skin, and razor-sharp wsbined with their massive body.

    To defeat a troll one-on-one, it would take a 3-star aura knight and to fight against a herd of them not even a 4-star knight would be enough.

    That was how powerful the trolls were in a group.

    That was how powerful the trolls were in a group.

    ---***---

 Chapter 83 83

    Blood dripped down the socked clothes of the young man as he neared the throne where the ruler of the great Maurya, the emperor, Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    As Ashoka walked through the halls, he noticed that the nobles and officials were frozen by the sight of a 15-year-old boy covered in blood. They looked at him with disgust, and Ashoka could feel their judgmental gazes upon him.

    He ignored their stares and walked towards the throne, where the emperor was seated. He knelt before him, showing suitable respect and humility, that he should.

    "Glory to the great Mauryan, long live the emperor."

    Despite the blood that covered him from his fight with the trolls, he spoke with confidence in his voice.

    The emperor Bindusara Maurya looked at him with a mixture of shock and anger.

    "What is the meaning of this, Ashoka?" he asked, gesturing towards the blood that covered him.

    Ashoka stood up and looked the emperor in the eye.

    There was a movement of staring contest between him and the emperor as heter spoke, "Your majesty," he said, "I apologize for my appearance. I have just returned from the Tower of Wisdom, On the way here, I encountered a group of trolls. I had no time to clean myself beforeing here."

    It was a silly excuse, but the emperor has no choice but to dismiss it.

    The reason being that the one who was in the wrong was the emperor himself.

    Despite knowing the fact that Ashoka was returning to the royal pce, no guards were dispatched to escort him back which was a tant disrespect to a Prince of the empire.

    Dismissing his words the emperor nodded, but Ashoka could see the disapproval in his eyes.

    It made him smile.

    "I see," said the emperor, his voice stern. "But you should have taken better care of your appearance beforeing here. You represent the Mauryan empire as a prince, and you must always act with dignity and honor."

    Ashoka bowed his head, feeling a sense of happiness.

    He knew that the emperor couldn''t do anything to him even if he wanted to so he was taking full advantage of the fact.

    ''The expression on his face is priceless,''

    Seeing that he resolved to do better in the future.

    The emperor Bindusara continued, "Despite your appearance, you have done well."

    The emperor looked at him thoughtfully for a moment before speaking again. "However, there is one more matter that we must address. As you know, our customs dictate that a prince must be assigned and to rule over when hees of age. You are now 15 years old, and it is time for you to be assigned a province."

    Ashoka felt a sense of excitement and anticipation. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time, and he was eager to prove himself as a ruler.

    He was curious as to what region he will be assigned too.

    The emperor continued, "However, given your recent actions, I must assign you a province that is away from the capital. It would not be appropriate for you to rule over a province that is close to the center of our empire."

    Ashoka felt a sense of disappointment. He had hoped to rule over a province that was close to the capital, where he could learn from experienced rulers and officials like Sage Chankaya and many more. But he knew that he had to ept the emperor''s decision.

    The emperor spoke again, "I have decided to assign you the Tax province, to the south of our empire. It is an enormous province, with great people and a rich culture. You will learn much from ruling over it."

    ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!

    The Tax province.

    Located in the south of the empire and just near the Kalinga kingdom was a ce that was always immersed in war.

    -Step

    -step

    -step

    Steps of the young man resounded in the royal court as the officials and ministers gathered there froze at the scene in front of them.

    -drip

    Blood dripped down the socked clothes of the young man as he neared the throne where the ruler of the great Maurya, the emperor, Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    As Ashoka walked through the halls, he noticed that the nobles and officials were frozen by the sight of a 15-year-old boy covered in blood. They looked at him with disgust, and Ashoka could feel their judgmental gazes upon him.

    He ignored their stares and walked towards the throne, where the emperor was seated. He knelt before him, showing suitable respect and humility, that he should.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Glory to the great Mauryan, long live the emperor."

    Despite the blood that covered him from his fight with the trolls, he spoke with confidence in his voice.

    The emperor Bindusara Maurya looked at him with a mixture of shock and anger.

    "What is the meaning of this, Ashoka?" he asked, gesturing towards the blood that covered him.

    Ashoka stood up and looked the emperor in the eye.

    There was a movement of staring contest between him and the emperor as heter spoke, "Your majesty," he said, "I apologize for my appearance. I have just returned from the Tower of Wisdom, On the way here, I encountered a group of trolls. I had no time to clean myself beforeing here."

    It was a silly excuse, but the emperor has no choice but to dismiss it.

    The reason being that the one who was in the wrong was the emperor himself.

    Despite knowing the fact that Ashoka was returning to the royal pce, no guards were dispatched to escort him back which was a tant disrespect to a Prince of the empire.

    Dismissing his words the emperor nodded, but Ashoka could see the disapproval in his eyes.

    It made him smile.

    "I see," said the emperor, his voice stern. "But you should have taken better care of your appearance beforeing here. You represent the Mauryan empire as a prince, and you must always act with dignity and honor."

    Ashoka bowed his head, feeling a sense of happiness.

    He knew that the emperor couldn''t do anything to him even if he wanted to so he was taking full advantage of the fact.

    ''The expression on his face is priceless,''

    Seeing that he resolved to do better in the future.

    The emperor Bindusara continued, "Despite your appearance, you have done well."

    The emperor looked at him thoughtfully for a moment before speaking again. "However, there is one more matter that we must address. As you know, our customs dictate that a prince must be assigned and to rule over when hees of age. You are now 15 years old, and it is time for you to be assigned a province."

    Ashoka felt a sense of excitement and anticipation. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time, and he was eager to prove himself as a ruler.

    He was curious as to what region he will be assigned too.

    The emperor continued, "However, given your recent actions, I must assign you a province that is away from the capital. It would not be appropriate for you to rule over a province that is close to the center of our empire."

    Ashoka felt a sense of disappointment. He had hoped to rule over a province that was close to the capital, where he could learn from experienced rulers and officials like Sage Chankaya and many more. But he knew that he had to ept the emperor''s decision.

    The emperor spoke again, "I have decided to assign you the Tax province, to the south of our empire. It is an enormous province, with great people and a rich culture. You will learn much from ruling over it."

    ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!

    The Tax province.

    Located in the south of the empire and just near the Kalinga kingdom was a ce that was always immersed in war.

    The emperor spoke again, "I have decided to assign you the Tax province, to the south of our empire. It is an enormous province, with great people and a rich culture. You will learn much from ruling over it."

    ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!

    The Tax province.

    Located in the south of the empire and just near the Kalinga kingdom was a ce that was always immersed in war.

    Dismissing his words the emperor nodded, but Ashoka could see the disapproval in his eyes.

    It made him smile.

    "I see," said the emperor, his voice stern. "But you should have taken better care of your appearance beforeing here. You represent the Mauryan empire as a prince, and you must always act with dignity and honor."

    Ashoka bowed his head, feeling a sense of happiness.

    He knew that the emperor couldn''t do anything to him even if he wanted to so he was taking full advantage of the fact.

    ---***---

 Chapter 84 84

    84 84

    Blood dripped down the socked clothes of the young man as he neared the throne where the ruler of the great Maurya, the emperor, Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    As Ashoka walked through the halls, he noticed that the nobles and officials were frozen by the sight immersed in war.

    -Step

    -step

    -step

    Steps of the young man resounded in the royal court as the officials and ministers gathered there froze at the scene in front of them.

    -drip

    Blood dripped down the socked clothes of the young man as he neared the throne where the ruler of the great Maurya, the emperor, Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    As Ashoka walked through the halls, he noticed that the nobles and officials were frozen by the sight of a 15-year-old boy covered in blood. They looked at him with disgust, and Ashoka could feel their judgmental gazes upon him.

    He ignored their stares and walked towards the throne, where the emperor was seated. He knelt before him, showing suitable respect and humility, that he should.

    "Glory to the great Mauryan, long live the emperor."

    Despite the blood that covered him from his fight with the trolls, he spoke with confidence in his voice.

    The emperor Bindusara Maurya looked at him with a mixture of shock and anger.

    "What is the meaning of this, Ashoka?" he asked, gesturing towards the blood that covered him.

    Ashoka stood up and looked the emperor in the eye.

    There was a movement of staring contest between him and the emperor as heter spoke, "Your majesty," he said, "I apologize for my appearance. I have just returned from the Tower of Wisdom, On the way here, I encountered a group of trolls. I had no time to clean myself beforeing here."

    It was a silly excuse, but the emperor has no choice but to dismiss it.

    The reason being that the one who was in the wrong was the emperor himself.

    Despite knowing the fact that Ashoka was returning to the royal pce, no guards were dispatched to escort him back which was a tant disrespect to a Prince of the empire.

    Dismissing his words the emperor nodded, but Ashoka could see the disapproval in his eyes.

    Ashoka bowed his head, feeling a sense of happiness.

    He knew that the emperor couldn''t do anything to him even if he wanted to so he was taking full advantage of the fact.

    ''The expression on his face is priceless,''

    Seeing that he resolved to do better in the future.

    The emperor Bindusara continued, "Despite your appearance, you have done well."

    The emperor looked at him thoughtfully for a moment before speaking again. "However, there is one more matter that we must address. As you know, our customs dictate that a prince must be assigned and to rule over when hees of age. You are now 15 years old, and it is time for you to be assigned a province."

    Ashoka felt a sense of excitement and anticipation. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time, and he was eager to prove himself as a ruler.

    He was curious as to what region he will be assigned too.

    The emperor continued, "However, given your recent actions, I must assign you a province that is ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!

    away from the capital. It would not be appropriate for you to rule over a province that is close to the center of our empire."

    Ashoka felt a sense of disappointment. He had hoped to rule over a province that was close to the capital, where he could learn from experienced rulers and officials like Sage Chankaya and many more. But he knew that he had to ept the emperor''s decision.

    The emperor spoke again, "I have decided to assign you the Tax province, to the south of our empire. It is an enormous province, with great people and a rich culture. You will learn much from ruling over it."

    ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!

    The Tax province.

    Located in the south of the empire and just near the Kalinga kingdom was a ce that was always immersed in war.

    The emperor spoke again, "I have decided to assign you the Tax province, to the south of our empire. It is an enormous province, with great people and a rich culture. You will learn much from ruling over it."

    ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!

    The Tax province.

    Located in the south of the empire and just near the Kalinga kingdom was a ce that was always immersed in war.

    Dismissing his words the emperor nodded, but Ashoka could see the disapproval in his eyes.

    It made him smile.

    "I see," said the emperor, his voice stern. "But you should have taken better care of your appearance beforeing here. You represent the Mauryan empire as a prince, and you must always act with dignity and honor."

    Ashoka bowed his head, feeling a sense of happiness.

    Ashoka bowed his head, feeling a sense of happines

    He knew that the emperor couldn''t do anything to him even if he wanted to so he was taking full advantage of the fact.

    ---***---

 Chapter 85 85

    Dalton von Rozental, the 6th son of the Rozental Family, although not as popr as his other siblings, he was quite a popr person.

    siblings, he was quite a popr person.

    Dalton is a C- rank awakener, although C-rank may seem good in the eyes ofmon people, the descendent of Rozental''s being in the C-rank even after 8 years of awakening was shameful for the Rozental Family.

    ''I didn''t think there would be a bigger headline than the Awakening of the Toyboy!''

    It was only before a week that he got a call, informing him that Eren Rozental, the one who was famous as the toy boy of the Rozental family would be participating in next Awakener''s association exam for registering himself as a Hunter.

    Even though Eren is considered a worthless dog by the Rozentals, the World nheless deemed him as a part of Rozentals, so it was natural that any news about them would be trending.

    Reporter Grant thought that it would be a major headline about his awakening, but seeing as the 6th son of the Rozental''s was also there, it didn''t seem like Eren would get any attention from the media.

    "Seeing as how they are talking it doesn''t seem to be just an attention-seeking act, what is the matter, John?"

    Reporter Grant asked his cameraman who was standing beside him.

    "Apparently, it seems like the appearance of another irregr!!"

    ''Irregr!''

    Report Grant eximed as he heard his words,

    Irregr.

    An awakened person who got awakened with more than one special skill.

    If nothing unexpected happened, then he would be a Hunter with tremendous growth and power. They were so rare to the point that there were only 10 Irregrs so far in the country among which only seven werebatants, so if there appeared another Irregr in the country then the attention of the whole nation would obviously shift there.

    "Why don''t we have information about such a huge matter then?"

    The matter of Rozental''s toyboy''s awakening was definitely a scoop butpared to the appearance of a new irregr, it was just a gossiping matter.

    "Apparently, it was revealed that he was an Irregr only after his examination this morning and more than that, both his special skills don''t seem to have anything to do withbat or anything rted to dungeons"

    "Then...?" Reporter Grantasked him.

    "He was awakened with skills called ''Animal speech'' and ''Nurture'', both of which are deemed ineffective on monsters, all he could do was to rear some domestic animals, We also got a call this morning about the news, but it was disregarded as it doesn''t seem to make any scoop"

    He patiently exined the news to the reporter Grant.

    "Then why is the 6th son of the Rozentals here?"

    Grant Bard, the report that was waiting for Eren in the parking lot said to see a familiar face in the center of the gathering.

    Dalton von Rozental, the 6th son of the Rozental Family, although not as popr as his other siblings, he was quite a popr person.

    Dalton is a C- rank awakener, although C-rank may seem good in the eyes ofmon people, the descendent of Rozental''s being in the C-rank even after 8 years of awakening was shameful for the Rozental Family.

    ''I didn''t think there would be a bigger headline than the Awakening of the Toyboy!''

    It was only before a week that he got a call, informing him that Eren Rozental, the one who was famous as the toy boy of the Rozental family would be participating in next Awakener''s association exam for registering himself as a Hunter.

    Even though Eren is considered a worthless dog by the Rozentals, the World nheless deemed him as a part of Rozentals, so it was natural that any news about them would be trending.

    Reporter Grant thought that it would be a major headline about his awakening, but seeing as the 6th son of the Rozental''s was also there, it didn''t seem like Eren would get any attention from the media.

    "Seeing as how they are talking it doesn''t seem to be just an attention-seeking act, what is the matter, John?"

    Reporter Grant asked his cameraman who was standing beside him.

    "Apparently, it seems like the appearance of another irregr!!"

    ''Irregr!''

    Report Grant eximed as he heard his words,

    Irregr.

    An awakened person who got awakened with more than one special skill.

    If nothing unexpected happened, then he would be a Hunter with tremendous growth and power. They were so rare to the point that there were only 10 Irregrs so far in the country among which only seven werebatants, so if there appeared another Irregr in the country then the attention of the whole nation would obviously shift there.

    "Why don''t we have information about such a huge matter then?"

    The matter of Rozental''s toyboy''s awakening was definitely a scoop butpared to the appearance of a new irregr, it was just a gossiping matter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Apparently, it was revealed that he was an Irregr only after his examination this morning and more than that, both his special skills don''t seem to have anything to do withbat or anything rted to dungeons"

    "Then...?" Reporter Grantasked him.

    "He was awakened with skills called ''Animal speech'' and ''Nurture'', both of which are deemed ineffective on monsters, all he could do was to rear some domestic animals, We also got a call this morning about the news, but it was disregarded as it doesn''t seem to make any scoop"

    He patiently exined the news to the reporter Grant.

    "Then why is the 6th son of the Rozentals here?"

    He was still stuck in the same question about the appearance of Dalton von Rozental.

    "It seems like he came here immediately after hearing the news about the appearance of Irregr to recruit him, you do know how fierce the Rozentals are when ites to dominating new talents, right? but he gave up that thought seeing his abilities were useless and was just returning"

    Now the whole thing made sense.

    Whatever may happen, the scoop about Rozental''s toyboy''s awakening still seemed to be the hottest news. So naturally, he was happy.

    "There hees, Eren Taylor!"

    Someone among the group shouted as a luxurious car was parked not far from them.

    The driver came out first and opened the back door, from there descended a man with dirty bloon hair and a handsome face.

    ''Damn bastards! He is at least a five..no ten times better looking than that bastard standing amist the crowd''

    He thought seeing Eren getting out of the car whileparing him with the Dalton von rozental.

    Eren already got the gist of the things just a minute after he arrived there.

    ''Should I also announce myself as an Irregr?'', He thought for a movement as that would be the best way to make his father-inw turn around to look at him.

    ''Well, it would be more effective if the association announce it''

    He thought as he imagined the surprised face that his beloved Julia would make when she found that out.

    ''Too bad I couldn''t see it.''

    Thinking so he strode towards the association entrance.

    "So the reason he was here was that he wanted to recruit the new Irregr to his faction?"

    He asked in a low voice still smiling at the cameras that were taking his pictures.

    "He initially came here for that purpose but now that the mentioned Irregr is useless, he withdrew his offer and is returning now"

    Scarlet exined what she learned in the short movement that they came down from the car.

    "hmm...Ircus"

    He stopped for a movement and called out to Ircus who was standing beside the car.

    Ircus, as soon as he heard him, went running towards him, "Yes, Master"

    "Find the Irregr that was registered today and invite him to our House"

    He instructed him before continuing to walk, Now that he had some means to check out the status of a person, it wouldn''t be too bad to look at it himself, who knows he may have some hidden talents or information.

    ''...it wouldn''t hurt to see once.''

    Thinking so, he was about to ignore the 6th son standing among reporters when he heard a call.

    "Oh, my! Brother-inw! you are here too"

    Dalton von Rozental smiled broadly as he called out Eren. The voice was kind and filled with pleasant touch, if anyone who didn''t know about them, could misunderstand that they were so close, which was the furthest away from truth.

    In response to his call, Eren who was originally nning to ignore him gave a fake smile, and Scarlet who was beside Eren frowned.

    There was a reason why she frowned like that!

    It was because the one who constantly humiliated Eren and even beat him up sometimes(Yep! that bastard in the first chapter) was none other than him, Dalton von Rozental, the sixth son of the Rozentals.

    ---***---

 Chapter 86 86

    The royal court came to an end with the emperor''s decision to assign thend of Tax to the two princes and everyone dispersed from there.

    Ashoka decided to visit the Tower of Diligence where Sudhatta was currently in training and his mother, Chandralekha resided.

    Sage Vyasa apanied Ashoka from the royal pce as he too was present in the royal court.

    "You made a very bold request Ashoka"

    He said as they traveled in the carriage towards the magic circle.

    Even now, he couldn''t forget how confident Ashoka was when speaking with the Emperor.

    "I should be capable of at least that much as your grandson"

    "Hahaha, right! You are indeed my grandson"

    As usual, Sage Vyasa was very easy to please, he was too soft when it came to matters of his grandsons.

    "Now that I look at you...You have grown so much..."

    Hisughter ended as he ced his hand on Ashoka''s head, patting his head in a gentle manner.

    Ashoka was silent as he didn''t know what to say.

    "It makes+ me sad that I couldn''t watch you grow, but you have grown into such a fine young man¡­I am proud of you, Ashoka"

    As Sage Vyas''s words reached his ears, Ashoka couldn''t help but get emotional.

    When was thest time that someone said they were proud of Ashoka?

    Were there even such instances in the first ce?

    In his past life, he couldn''t even feel the warmth of family, so even small gestures like this were enough to make him cry.

    "....Thank you¡­."

    He said in a low voice looking down as he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to stop his tears otherwise.

    Sage Vyasa looked at his grandson with a warm smile and ruffled his head.

    They didn''t talk much going further and the carriage soon reached the Tower of Diligence.

    "My little pumpkin!!"

    And as usual, Chandralekha jumped into Ashoka''s arms as soon as he stepped down the carriage.

    "Mother¡­Be careful!!"

    Ashoka almost lost his bnce at the sudden greetings!

    "My little pumpkin! You have grown so much!"

    Although Ashoka was nagging at her, Chandralekha was busy looking at her son from top to bottom.

    It has been 4 years since they have seen each other and in the meantime, Ashoka has grown so much, that it was hard for her not to notice the change.

    He was already about 5.1 feet tall with a well-built body. Combined with his pitch-ck hair and ck eyes, he looked stunning and handsome.

    "My son, you have grown so handsome, I have to find a daughter-inw for my sons soon¡­"

    "Don''t talk nonsense Mother!"

    Despite the quarrel between them, Ashoka was d that Chandralekha was alright and living well.

    It was only now that he noticed an incredibly handsome blood bastard standing at the corner of the Tower looking at him with a smile.

    ''This handsome bastard.''

    If Ashoka was 10/10 in looks, then Sudhatta was at least a 15/10, that''s how handsome he was.

    "Yo! Blondie, I see you are still pretty as ever, are you trying topete for the miss empire this year or what¡­?"

    "You¡­You are still as rude as ever, dear ''little'' brother"

    "This brat! It seems you have grown some balls in my absence, let''s see if you still dare to call me after I beat shit out of you"

    "Let''s see who will beat the shit out of whom!"

    They both were meeting after three years abd both were eager to disy their own strength to one another.

    "Let''s spar then!"

    "That''s what I was going to say."

    ****

    The sun had already set and the night had descended upon the sprawling gardens of the pce. The sound of crickets and the rustling of leaves filled the air as the two young princes, Ashoka and Sudhatta, walked toward the center of the gardens.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It had been many years since they hadst seen each other. Sudhatta had been studying in the tower of diligence under Sage Vyasa, while Ashoka had been busy learning the ways of sword and magic from the sage of wisdom, Chanakya.

    But now, they were both back in the ce where they were born, and the two brothers were eager to spar and test each other''s skills.

    As they approached the center of the gardens, they could see that a small ring had been set up for their sparring match. The ring was surrounded by torches that illuminated the area and created a small circle of light in the darkness. The two princes walked towards the ring, each sizing up the other as they got closer.

    "Be careful not to expose that pretty face of yours, don''tin to meter that I didn''t warm you when I give you a scar across"

    "You don''t have to worry about me, ''little'' brother."

    "You damn brat!"

    Sudhatta was tall and lean, with sharp features and a stern look on his face. He had spent thest four years training in the art of archery as he felt like wielding a sword is suitable for him.

    And It seemed to be the best decision as after picking up a bow, he grew by leaps and bounds.

    He was even known for his uracy and precision with the bow in the whole Tower of Diligence.

    Ashoka, on the other hand, was shorter and more muscr, with broad shoulders and a fierce look in his eyes. He had been training in the art of swordy and hand-to-handbat and was known for his strength and agility.

    Although he learned the ways of magic too, he was more confident in his swordsmanship.

    As they entered the ring, the two princes took their positions on opposite sides. Sudhatta pulled out his bow and arrow, while Ashoka unsheathed his sword.

    "It seems you picked up a toy in my absence"

    "You will be surprised to see what this toy can do"

    They both stood in silence for a moment, sizing each other up and waiting for the other to make the first move.

    Finally, Sudhatta raised his bow and took aim at Ashoka.

    With lightning-fast reflexes, Ashoka darted to the side, narrowly avoiding the arrow as it whizzed past him. He swung his sword in a wide arc, but Sudhatta was too quick, leaping backward and firing another arrow at Ashoka.

    This time, Ashoka was ready. He deflected the arrow with his sword, sending it flying off course. Sudhatta responded by pulling out a second arrow and firing it at Ashoka, but once again, Ashoka was too quick, dodging the arrow with ease.

    The two continued to spar, exchanging blows and dodging each other''s attacks. Sudhatta fired arrow after arrow at Ashoka, each time narrowly missing his target. Ashoka swung his sword with precision, but Sudhatta was too quick and nimble, dodging each strike with ease.

    "You seem like you didn''t ck off during the four years, ''little brother''."

    "You aren''t half bad either"

    "Look out for my next attack, it might surprise you!"

    As Sudhatta pulled the empty bowstring, an aura rose from his finger forming the shape of an aura.

    ''Formless Arrow!!''

    Ashoka was surprised by the disy of such high-level skill which was said to be impossible to master unless you understand thews of archery!

    -Zweep

    Before Ashoka could sense anything, Sudhatta fired the Aura arrow.

    In a blink, the arrow appeared before Ashoka!

    Sudhatta expected his victory but to his surprise, Ashoka covered his sword with a thick aura and cut the arrow dispensing it into nothingness.

    "You are not the only one who has been training in past years"

    As Ashoka announced, six ming spears appeared before him, threatening to fly toward Sudhattaa at any second.

    "That''s my line"

    Sudhatta didn''t stand still either, as he chanted some inaudible chants, swords made of light appeared behind him lighting up the whole garden.

    "That was what I was talking about"

    As they continued to spar, the crowd around them grewrger, drawn by the excitement of the match. The torches flickered in the darkness, casting shadows on the faces of the spectators. The two princes werepletely absorbed in their battle, each determined toe out on top.

    Finally, after what seemed like hours, Sudhatta lowered his bow and stepped back. He looked at Ashoka with a sense of respect and admiration.

    "You''re good," he said, panting for breath. "Your sword¡­It is resonating to your will."

    Ashoka smiled, his eyes still fixed on Sudhatta. "You''re not bad yourself," he said. "I''ve never seen anyone shoot like that before."

    The two princes stood in silence for a moment, catching their breath and reflecting on their match. They both knew that they had a lot to learn from each other, and they were eager to continue their training and improve their skills.

    As they left the ring and walked back towards the pce, Sage Vyasa who was watching the whole match whispered.

    As they left the ring and walked back towards the pce, Sage Vyasa who was watching the whole match whispered.

    "What monsters¡­.!!"

    ---***---

 Chapter 87 87

    ?

    .

    The youngest prince of the empire and an abominable monstrous genius who surpassed all the talents that the great Mauryan empire has ever seen.

    The statement may seem glorious and overrated but that was the reality that was realized based upon his achievements.

    Ashoka''s achievements started at the young age of ten when he defeated the noble children training with him in the tempest manor and received the praise of the Emperor''s sword, Alberad himself.

    He was predicted to have been a one-star knight at that time.

    After that, not much information about Ashoka was announced to the outside world but most of the important figures were still aware of his advancements.

    He was rumored to have be a two-star knight at the age of twelve and achieved a 2-star in mana technique too.

    And currently, there were spections that he had already reached a 4-star level in his swordsmanship that too at the mere age of 15, and was also continuing his training in the ways of magic.

    There was no reliable information about his mana level as he never used his magic powers publically, but even then he was evaluated to be at least fairly skilled in using them.

    "He is bing more and more troublesome as the days go by"

    In the Royal court that was devoid of any presence, the Emperor murmured to himself as he read the report given by the royal informants.

    It was on the day Ashoka returned to the royal pce from the tempest manor, the emperor appointed some skilled knights who were well-versed in stealth techniques to tail Ashoka and inform him everything about him.

    It was only because he was curious about what the boy was cable of doing, at least that was his goal in the beginning.

    But as the time went by, the emperor got more and more cautious of Ashoka.

    The curiosity that induced the Emperor to watch Ashoka turned into precaution and became a necessary thing at some point.

    A necessity that he had to watch to ensure the throne for the crown prince.

    Day by day, Ashoka was getting stronger, his growth speed was monstrous and evenparable to the previous emperor, whom Bindusara hated the most in this world.

    "He will be here soon"

    Ashoka was going to turn 15 soon.

    ording to the custom of the royal family, when the royal princes turned 15, they would have to receive a part of the Mauryan''snd as their own and would have to rule over it till the next emperor to be seated on the golden throne is decided.

    Initially, it was practiced so that the emperor could evaluate and select a suitable ruler to seed him and ce the great Mauryan in good hands, but over the passage of time, it had turned into nothing but an old custom.

    "What do you think?"

    The emperor asked the knight beside him as he took a ss of wine from the table.

    The knight was fully donned in shiny armor and was talking leisurely with the emperor which was very umon.

    "Even if Ashoka is getting stronger at a faster pace, he would not be able to hold a single candle against the other princes since he has no supporters to back him up"

    The knight was none other than Justin Maurya, the only live brother of the current emperor and also his personal guard.

    Justin and Bindusara were very close to each other despite being step-brothers, the bond between them was strong enough for Bindusara to share everything with him.

    ording to Justin, even though Ashoka''s talent was considered to be top tire if not the best there was no way for him to fight for the throne as he didn''t have any noble family''s to back him up.

    Having political influence is as important as having enough strength to conquer the throne.

    Ashoka being the son of Chandralekha, who is from amon origin was not favorable to the nobles.

    More than that, There were 15 more heirs to the golden throne who were older than Ashoka and he would have to surpass each of them if he wanted to sit on the throne, which was close to impossible.

    "Are you not considering the fact that he is the grandson of Sage Vyasa or are you ignoring that fact, Justin?"

    Although no nobles supported the current Ashoka, he was still the grandson of Sage Vyasa, one of the seven sages of the Mauryan empire and the master of the 7th magic tower, so it wasn''t easy to ignore that fact.

    "Although Sage Vyasa is indeed a force to be reckoned with in terms of strength, he had no influence in political regards"

    It was true that Sage Vyasa was one of the strongest people of the great Mauryan empire, but being from amon origin, Sage Vyasa didn''t have much influence in the political matters of the Empire.

    More than that, the nobles of the empire were also not weing of him due to his upright personality andmon origin.

    "Hmm...But you do know where Ashoka is currently staying, do you not?"

    There was a hint of concern and anger, both mixed together in Bindusara''s voice.

    Ashoka was currently staying at a ce where the royal influence was close to none.

    The Tower of Wisdom.

    The dwelling ce of the strongest archmage in the Mauryan empire.

    It was the ce where Sage Chanakya, the one who had the titles like "Sage of Wisdom", "Wisest man Alive", "Mind of Mauryan" and many more, dwelled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sage Chanakya was very famous among the citizens of Great Mauryan as the teacher of the previous emperor and there were even stories that described how big his role was in the establishment of the Mauryan empire.

    He is someone even the Emperor had to respect.

    And currently, such a person was favoring Ashoka which made the emperor worry.

    There were even rumors that he had taken Ashoka as his disciple and is training him personally.

    The matter was not so simple as it seem.

    Being the disciple of Sage Chanakya meant that Ashoka would have the whole force under Sage Chanakya to his backing, which changed the whole scenario of the fight for the throne.

    If Sage Chanakya had any intention of cing Ashoka on the throne then it would be a big hassle for the Emperor.

    The influence of Sage Chanakya in the Mauryan empire is no less than the emperor himself.

    And if therees a situation where he would support Ashoka rather than the crown prince to fight for the throne, the Mauryan empire would see thergest civil war in history.

    "....that is concerning"

    Even Justin couldn''t ignore that matter and agreed with the emperor''s concern.

    "hmm...then about thend to be granted to Ashoka"

    The emperor turned towards his ''brother'' as they both exchanged meaningful nces.

    "That ce seems to be suitable"

    Justin answered without the emperor needing to tell anything else.

    "It is decided then"

    A n to crush Ashoka who was blooming was formted without his knowledge.

    ***

    Somewhere in the great Mauryan empire.

    A young girl who seemed to have just turned 14 or 15 years was walking along the bustling crowd of the marketce along with a younger-looking boy and a bulky man.

    All of them were wearing some kind of disguise which was supposed to make them look poor.

    But the beauty excluded by the girl sessfully failed the purpose of the disguise.

    "So this is the Mauryan Empire!"

    The girl seemed amazed and was looking around as a curious kid.

    "Wait sister! You can''t get far away from us, it''s dangerous!!"

    The young boy screamed looking at his sister getting further away from them.

    "Don''t worry! Alvar is here with us, what can happen when he is right beside me?"

    She seemed to be saying things about the bulky man who was running behind her with a worried expression.

    "Your Highness, the Mauryan empire is not a remote ce, there are many experts stronger than me here, I advise you to practice precaution please"

    It seemed as if he was babysitting the girl.

    "See, I told you! Calm down and walk with us, you will get us exposed at this rate! We still need to do what we came here to do"

    The girl''s expression suddenly went sullen upon hearing that and she stopped in her tracks.

    "....Okay, but promise me you will take me to sightsee after we are done with the matters here"

    "Yes¡­yes¡­let''s go the meeting ce now"

    There were many things going on without the notice of anyone in the empire.

    "....Okay, but promise me you will take me to sightsee after we are done with the matters here"

    "Yes¡­yes¡­let''s go the meeting ce now"

    There were many things going on without the notice of anyone in the empire.

    meeting ce now"

    meeting ce now"

    There were many things going on without the notice of anyone in the empire.

 Chapter 88 88

    ?

    Dalton von Rozental, the 6th son of the Rozental Family, although not as popr as his other siblings, he was quite a popr person.

    siblings, he was quite a popr person.

    Dalton is a C- rank awakener, although C-rank may seem good in the eyes ofmon people, the descendent of Rozental''s being in the C-rank even after 8 years of awakening was shameful for the Rozental Family.

    ''I didn''t think there would be a bigger headline than the Awakening of the Toyboy!''

    It was only before a week that he got a call, informing him that Eren Rozental, the one who was famous as the toy boy of the Rozental family would be participating in next Awakener''s association exam for registering himself as a Hunter.

    Even though Eren is considered a worthless dog by the Rozentals, the World nheless deemed him as a part of Rozentals, so it was natural that any news about them would be trending.

    Reporter Grant thought that it would be a major headline about his awakening, but seeing as the 6th son of the Rozental''s was also there, it didn''t seem like Eren would get any attention from the media.

    "Seeing as how they are talking it doesn''t seem to be just an attention-seeking act, what is the matter, John?"

    Reporter Grant asked his cameraman who was standing beside him.

    "Apparently, it seems like the appearance of another irregr!!"

    ''Irregr!''

    Report Grant eximed as he heard his words,

    Irregr.

    An awakened person who got awakened with more than one special skill.

    If nothing unexpected happened, then he would be a Hunter with tremendous growth and power. They were so rare to the point that there were only 10 Irregrs so far in the country among which only seven werebatants, so if there appeared another Irregr in the country then the attention of the whole nation would obviously shift there.

    "Why don''t we have information about such a huge matter then?"

    The matter of Rozental''s toyboy''s awakening was definitely a scoop butpared to the appearance of a new irregr, it was just a gossiping matter.

    "Apparently, it was revealed that he was an Irregr only after his examination this morning and more than that, both his special skills don''t seem to have anything to do withbat or anything rted to dungeons"

    "Then...?" Reporter Grantasked him.

    "He was awakened with skills called ''Animal speech'' and ''Nurture'', both of which are deemed ineffective on monsters, all he could do was to rear some domestic animals, We also got a call this morning about the news, but it was disregarded as it doesn''t seem to make any scoop"

    He patiently exined the news to the reporter Grant.

    "Then why is the 6th son of the Rozentals here?"

    Grant Bard, the report that was waiting for Eren in the parking lot said to see a familiar face in the center of the gathering.

    Dalton von Rozental, the 6th son of the Rozental Family, although not as popr as his other siblings, he was quite a popr person.

    Dalton is a C- rank awakener, although C-rank may seem good in the eyes ofmon people, the descendent of Rozental''s being in the C-rank even after 8 years of awakening was shameful for the Rozental Family.

    ''I didn''t think there would be a bigger headline than the Awakening of the Toyboy!''

    It was only before a week that he got a call, informing him that Eren Rozental, the one who was famous as the toy boy of the Rozental family would be participating in next Awakener''s association exam for registering himself as a Hunter.

    Even though Eren is considered a worthless dog by the Rozentals, the World nheless deemed him as a part of Rozentals, so it was natural that any news about them would be trending.

    Reporter Grant thought that it would be a major headline about his awakening, but seeing as the 6th son of the Rozental''s was also there, it didn''t seem like Eren would get any attention from the media.

    "Seeing as how they are talking it doesn''t seem to be just an attention-seeking act, what is the matter, John?"

    Reporter Grant asked his cameraman who was standing beside him.

    "Apparently, it seems like the appearance of another irregr!!"

    ''Irregr!''

    Report Grant eximed as he heard his words,

    Irregr.

    An awakened person who got awakened with more than one special skill.

    If nothing unexpected happened, then he would be a Hunter with tremendous growth and power. They were so rare to the point that there were only 10 Irregrs so far in the country among which only seven werebatants, so if there appeared another Irregr in the country then the attention of the whole nation would obviously shift there.

    "Why don''t we have information about such a huge matter then?"

    The matter of Rozental''s toyboy''s awakening was definitely a scoop butpared to the appearance of a new irregr, it was just a gossiping matter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Apparently, it was revealed that he was an Irregr only after his examination this morning and more than that, both his special skills don''t seem to have anything to do withbat or anything rted to dungeons"

    "Then...?" Reporter Grantasked him.

    "He was awakened with skills called ''Animal speech'' and ''Nurture'', both of which are deemed ineffective on monsters, all he could do was to rear some domestic animals, We also got a call this morning about the news, but it was disregarded as it doesn''t seem to make any scoop"

    He patiently exined the news to the reporter Grant.

    "Then why is the 6th son of the Rozentals here?"

    He was still stuck in the same question about the appearance of Dalton von Rozental.

    "It seems like he came here immediately after hearing the news about the appearance of Irregr to recruit him, you do know how fierce the Rozentals are when ites to dominating new talents, right? but he gave up that thought seeing his abilities were useless and was just returning"

    Now the whole thing made sense.

    Whatever may happen, the scoop about Rozental''s toyboy''s awakening still seemed to be the hottest news. So naturally, he was happy.

    "There hees, Eren Taylor!"

    Someone among the group shouted as a luxurious car was parked not far from them.

    The driver came out first and opened the back door, from there descended a man with dirty bloon hair and a handsome face.

    ''Damn bastards! He is at least a five..no ten times better looking than that bastard standing amist the crowd''

    He thought seeing Eren getting out of the car whileparing him with the Dalton von rozental.

    Eren already got the gist of the things just a minute after he arrived there.

    ''Should I also announce myself as an Irregr?'', He thought for a movement as that would be the best way to make his father-inw turn around to look at him.

    ''Well, it would be more effective if the association announce it''

    He thought as he imagined the surprised face that his beloved Julia would make when she found that out.

    ''Too bad I couldn''t see it.''

    Thinking so he strode towards the association entrance.

    "So the reason he was here was that he wanted to recruit the new Irregr to his faction?"

    He asked in a low voice still smiling at the cameras that were taking his pictures.

    "He initially came here for that purpose but now that the mentioned Irregr is useless, he withdrew his offer and is returning now"

    Scarlet exined what she learned in the short movement that they came down from the car.

    "hmm...Ircus"

    He stopped for a movement and called out to Ircus who was standing beside the car.

    Ircus, as soon as he heard him, went running towards him, "Yes, Master"

    "Find the Irregr that was registered today and invite him to our House"

    He instructed him before continuing to walk, Now that he had some means to check out the status of a person, it wouldn''t be too bad to look at it himself, who knows he may have some hidden talents or information.

    ''...it wouldn''t hurt to see once.''

    Thinking so, he was about to ignore the 6th son standing among reporters when he heard a call.

    "Oh, my! Brother-inw! you are here too"

    Dalton von Rozental smiled broadly as he called out Eren. The voice was kind and filled with pleasant touch, if anyone who didn''t know about them, could misunderstand that they were so close, which was the furthest away from truth.

    In response to his call, Eren who was originally nning to ignore him gave a fake smile, and Scarlet who was beside Eren frowned.

    There was a reason why she frowned like that!

    There was a reason why she frowned like that!

    It was because the one who constantly humiliated Eren and even beat him up sometimes(Yep! that bastard in the first chapter) was none other than him, Dalton von Rozental, the sixth son of the Rozentals.

    ---***---

 Chapter 89 89

    ?

    The day dawned and the son rose in the sky driving away the darkness.

    Ashoka along with Hema who had apanied him to the Tower of Wisdom was ready to set off to the capital.

    "The preparations areplete, young master"

    "Hmm...I will say farewells to the master before we depart, make sure to pack everything we need"

    Ashoka wanted to meet Sage Chanakya once before he left for the capital since he didn''t know when he would get the chance to see him again.

    "Yes, young master"

    Hema replied faithfully and began to load the things to the carriage with the help of some maids of Tower.

    Walking along the corridor of the tower, Ashoka was the remainder of many fond memories.

    It has been 4 years.

    And there were thousands of memories he had made in the meantime.

    The repetitive daily training he had with the knight cadets and Sage Chanakya.

    The spars he had with knight Karguel.

    Theunch time, that he enjoyed with the cadets.

    The time when he sneaked out of Tower to see the nearby vige festival.

    There were many movements like this that were very precious to him.

    To him, who only knew suffering in his past life, these four years have been the happiest thing that he experienced.

    "You seem to have had a good time, Ashoka"

    He didn''t know when but Sage Chanakya had arrived before him when he was lost in his thoughts.

    "It has indeed been a time where I enjoyed my life, master"

    Ashoka wasn''t very surprised by his sudden appearance, as he was aware of his master''s powers.

    For someone like him, who has reached the pinnacle of magic, bending the space to his will was nothing but an easy task.

    "You seem to have something to say for me"

    Sage Chanakya asked smiling in a mysterious manner.

    Ashoka smiled back in response and bowed respectfully.

    "I have learned many things from you and the Tower, thank you for having me here for all these years, Master"

    Ashoka didn''t lift up his head and waited for Sage Chanakya''s answer.

    It was the respect that he had for his master.

    "You are not the only one who had learned something, Ashoka. I too have learned things from you, as for as that matter goes, I am grateful for you to have be my disciple"

    Sage Chanakya, the 9th star mage, who was said to be the strongest mage in the Mauryan empire is saying that he had learned something from a 14-year kid!

    It showed the humbleness of the man called, Chanakya.

    His nature of speaking truth regardless of his position or power. It was something that was hard toe by.

    "All I have to say for you is just one thing, Ashoka. Never, ever use your powers on the weak and innocent. Whatever the situation may be, Use your power for the sake of others not for your own greed"

    That was all Sage Ashoka had to say to his disciple.

    "I will follow you will, Master"

    "Then, go on your path, we shall meet soon if fate decides"

    That''s thest words Ashoka heard before the silence once again descended in the hallway.

    There was no trace of Sage Chanakya left anywhere, that was the power of the strongest mage of Maruyan.

    "Thank you for everything, Master!"

    Ashoka once again bowed in the direction where he disappeared despite Sage Chanakya''s absence and left after some time.

    ***

    The carriage to carry Ashoka and Hema to the capital was ready and waiting for the master to arrive.

    Just before the Carraige, the whole knight cadets group along with instructor Karguel were standing to send off Ashoka.

    Ashoka arrived shortly and everyone exchanged a few words before his departure.

    "Be healthy, my prince"

    "I will look forward to our next spar, young master"

    "I will definitely try to get a hit in our next fight, young master"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t forget to train every day, prince Ashoka"

    There were all kinds of things being said to him and Ashoka simply gave them a wry smile.

    The talk went on for some time before Ashoka bowed to them deeply.

    "Young master....what are you doing?"

    "My prince....."

    He was the prince of the empire, and bowing in front of some mere cadets was uneptable, more than that there were even some peasants in the group.

    A prince bowing in front of peasants was simply uneptable.

    "Thank you for having me"

    Ashoka didn''t care for any of their concerns and shouted loudly.

    The customs, difference between sses, peasants andmoners, status, it may all go to hell for all he cared.

    Ashoka was truly thankful for them and wanted to express it, he didn''t think of anything more or less.

    Hema who watched Ashoka''s figure smiled with pride. The pride of having risen him in a good way.

    The cadets and Karguel gave a wry smile and bowed back to Ashoka in response.

    ""It was a pleasure, My Prince""

    No more words were exchanged asAshoka rode his carriage with Hema along the dusty road that led from the Tower of Wisdom to the center of the Mauryan capital.

    "Wait for me, young master"

    There was that one murmur that disappeared without being heard by anyone as Ashoka''s carriage disappeared along the dusty road.

    ***

    The journey was long, but Ashoka knew he had to reach the royal pce as quickly as possible.

    The ceremony was nearing and he had to receive thend personally from the emperor.

    He couldn''t afford to make the emperor wait.

    Along the way, Ashoka switched to raiding the horse as he was getting bored inside the carriage.

    As he rode, the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the road.

    Ashoka urged his horse to go faster, knowing that he needed to reach the royal pce soon.

    However, Ashoka soon realized that something was wrong.

    "My prince"

    Hema to too seemed to have noticed the things as she urged Ashoka to stop.

    "I know, Hema"

    Up ahead, Ashoka saw a group of trolls blocking the road.

    There were about ten to twenty of them.

    Trolls were massive creatures with thick, leathery skin, and razor-sharp ws.

    Although Ashoka need not be worried about them as he had Hema, who was a 6-star knight just beside him, He was interested in them

    He was interested to find out if he was strong enough to defeat them.

    The trolls had incredible regenerative power, which meant that they could heal from even the most serious injuries in a matter of seconds. This made them almost impossible to kill. But Ashoka was not afraid. He was a skilled warrior, and he had faced many dangers in his life.

    He drew his sword and charged at the trolls, his horse galloping at full speed. The trolls roared in anger and charged towards him, their massive bodies shaking the ground. Ashoka swung his sword, aiming for the trolls'' heads. But they were too quick, and his sword missed its mark.

    The trolls attacked with ferocity, their ws slicing through the air. Ashoka dodged their blows, moving his horse in a zigzag pattern to avoid their attacks. He struck back with his sword, aiming for their limbs. But the trolls'' regenerative powers allowed them to heal from his cuts almost instantly.

    The fight went on for what felt like hours, Ashoka and the trolls locked in a deadly dance. The trolls'' ws tore at his clothes, leaving deep gashes in his skin. Ashoka gritted his teeth and fought on, his determination unwavering.

    Finally, Ashoka saw his chance. One of the trolls had lost its bnce, and he took advantage of the opportunity. He rode his horse towards the troll, aiming for its head. His sword hit its mark, and the troll fell to the ground, its regenerative power unable to save it from the blow.

    The other trolls roared in anger, but Ashoka did not back down. He charged at them, his sword shing in the sunlight. The trolls fought back with all their might, but they were no match for his skill and determination.

    In the end, Ashoka emerged victorious. The trollsy scattered on the ground, their bodies broken and lifeless. He breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he had survived one of the toughest fights of his life.

    He rode on, his horse carrying him towards the royal pce. The journey was long and tiring, but he pushed himself to keep going. Finally, he arrived at the pce gates, his horse covered in sweat and dust.

    The guards at the gate looked at him in awe, marveling at his courage and strength. They opened the gates and let him in, and he rode through the pce courtyard towards the throne room.

    As he entered the throne room, he saw the emperor sitting on his throne, surrounded by his courtiers. Ashoka dismounted from his horse and walked towards the emperor, his head held high.

    "Your Majesty," he said, bowing low. "I have arrived"

 Chapter 90 90

    ?

    Blood dripped down the socked clothes of the young man as he neared the throne where the ruler of the great Maurya, the emperor, Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    As Ashoka walked through the halls, he noticed that the nobles and officials were frozen by the sight of a 15-year-old boy covered in blood. They looked at him with disgust, and Ashoka could feel their judgmental gazes upon him.

    He ignored their stares and walked towards the throne, where the emperor was seated. He knelt before him, showing suitable respect and humility, that he should.

    "Glory to the great Mauryan, long live the emperor."

    Despite the blood that covered him from his fight with the trolls, he spoke with confidence in his voice.

    The emperor Bindusara Maurya looked at him with a mixture of shock and anger.

    "What is the meaning of this, Ashoka?" he asked, gesturing towards the blood that covered him.

    Ashoka stood up and looked the emperor in the eye.

    There was a movement of staring contest between him and the emperor as heter spoke, "Your majesty," he said, "I apologize for my appearance. I have just returned from the Tower of Wisdom, On the way here, I encountered a group of trolls. I had no time to clean myself beforeing here."

    It was a silly excuse, but the emperor has no choice but to dismiss it.

    The reason being that the one who was in the wrong was the emperor himself.

    Despite knowing the fact that Ashoka was returning to the royal pce, no guards were dispatched to escort him back which was a tant disrespect to a Prince of the empire.

    Dismissing his words the emperor nodded, but Ashoka could see the disapproval in his eyes.

    It made him smile.

    "I see," said the emperor, his voice stern. "But you should have taken better care of your appearance beforeing here. You represent the Mauryan empire as a prince, and you must always act with dignity and honor."

    Ashoka bowed his head, feeling a sense of happiness.

    He knew that the emperor couldn''t do anything to him even if he wanted to so he was taking full advantage of the fact.

    ''The expression on his face is priceless,''

    Seeing that he resolved to do better in the future.

    The emperor Bindusara continued, "Despite your appearance, you have done well."

    The emperor looked at him thoughtfully for a moment before speaking again. "However, there is one more matter that we must address. As you know, our customs dictate that a prince must be assigned and to rule over when hees of age. You are now 15 years old, and it is time for you to be assigned a province."

    Ashoka felt a sense of excitement and anticipation. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time, and he was eager to prove himself as a ruler.

    He was curious as to what region he will be assigned too.

    The emperor continued, "However, given your recent actions, I must assign you a province that is away from the capital. It would not be appropriate for you to rule over a province that is close to the center of our empire."

    Ashoka felt a sense of disappointment. He had hoped to rule over a province that was close to the capital, where he could learn from experienced rulers and officials like Sage Chankaya and many more. But he knew that he had to ept the emperor''s decision.

    The emperor spoke again, "I have decided to assign you the Tax province, to the south of our empire. It is an enormous province, with great people and a rich culture. You will learn much from ruling over it."

    ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!

    The Tax province.

    Located in the south of the empire and just near the Kalinga kingdom was a ce that was always immersed in war.

    -Step

    -step

    -step

    Steps of the young man resounded in the royal court as the officials and ministers gathered there froze at the scene in front of them.

    -drip

    Blood dripped down the socked clothes of the young man as he neared the throne where the ruler of the great Maurya, the emperor, Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    As Ashoka walked through the halls, he noticed that the nobles and officials were frozen by the sight of a 15-year-old boy covered in blood. They looked at him with disgust, and Ashoka could feel their judgmental gazes upon him.

    He ignored their stares and walked towards the throne, where the emperor was seated. He knelt before him, showing suitable respect and humility, that he should.

    "Glory to the great Mauryan, long live the emperor."

    Despite the blood that covered him from his fight with the trolls, he spoke with confidence in his voice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The emperor Bindusara Maurya looked at him with a mixture of shock and anger.

    "What is the meaning of this, Ashoka?" he asked, gesturing towards the blood that covered him.

    Ashoka stood up and looked the emperor in the eye.

    There was a movement of staring contest between him and the emperor as heter spoke, "Your majesty," he said, "I apologize for my appearance. I have just returned from the Tower of Wisdom, On the way here, I encountered a group of trolls. I had no time to clean myself beforeing here."

    It was a silly excuse, but the emperor has no choice but to dismiss it.

    The reason being that the one who was in the wrong was the emperor himself.

    Despite knowing the fact that Ashoka was returning to the royal pce, no guards were dispatched to escort him back which was a tant disrespect to a Prince of the empire.

    Dismissing his words the emperor nodded, but Ashoka could see the disapproval in his eyes.

    It made him smile.

    "I see," said the emperor, his voice stern. "But you should have taken better care of your appearance beforeing here. You represent the Mauryan empire as a prince, and you must always act with dignity and honor."

    Ashoka bowed his head, feeling a sense of happiness.

    He knew that the emperor couldn''t do anything to him even if he wanted to so he was taking full advantage of the fact.

    ''The expression on his face is priceless,''

    Seeing that he resolved to do better in the future.

    The emperor Bindusara continued, "Despite your appearance, you have done well."

    The emperor looked at him thoughtfully for a moment before speaking again. "However, there is one more matter that we must address. As you know, our customs dictate that a prince must be assigned and to rule over when hees of age. You are now 15 years old, and it is time for you to be assigned a province."

    Ashoka felt a sense of excitement and anticipation. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time, and he was eager to prove himself as a ruler.

    He was curious as to what region he will be assigned too.

    The emperor continued, "However, given your recent actions, I must assign you a province that is away from the capital. It would not be appropriate for you to rule over a province that is close to the center of our empire."

    Ashoka felt a sense of disappointment. He had hoped to rule over a province that was close to the capital, where he could learn from experienced rulers and officials like Sage Chankaya and many more. But he knew that he had to ept the emperor''s decision.

    The emperor spoke again, "I have decided to assign you the Tax province, to the south of our empire. It is an enormous province, with great people and a rich culture. You will learn much from ruling over it."

    ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!

    The Tax province.

    Located in the south of the empire and just near the Kalinga kingdom was a ce that was always immersed in war.

    The emperor spoke again, "I have decided to assign you the Tax province, to the south of our empire. It is an enormous province, with great people and a rich culture. You will learn much from ruling over it."

    ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!

    The Tax province.

    Located in the south of the empire and just near the Kalinga kingdom was a ce that was always immersed in war.

    Dismissing his words the emperor nodded, but Ashoka could see the disapproval in his eyes.

    It made him smile.

    "I see," said the emperor, his voice stern. "But you should have taken better care of your appearance beforeing here. You represent the Mauryan empire as a prince, and you must always act with dignity and honor."

    Ashoka bowed his head, feeling a sense of happiness.

    He knew that the emperor couldn''t do anything to him even if he wanted to so he was taking full advantage of the fact.

    ---***---

 Chapter 91 91

    ?

    The day dawned and the son rose in the sky driving away the darkness.

    Ashoka along with Hema who had apanied him to the Tower of Wisdom was ready to set off to the capital.

    "The preparations areplete, young master"

    "Hmm...I will say farewells to the master before we depart, make sure to pack everything we need"

    Ashoka wanted to meet Sage Chanakya once before he left for the capital since he didn''t know when he would get the chance to see him again.

    "Yes, young master"

    Hema replied faithfully and began to load the things to the carriage with the help of some maids of Tower.

    Walking along the corridor of the tower, Ashoka was the remainder of many fond memories.

    It has been 4 years.

    And there were thousands of memories he had made in the meantime.

    The repetitive daily training he had with the knight cadets and Sage Chanakya.

    The spars he had with knight Karguel.

    Theunch time, that he enjoyed with the cadets.

    The time when he sneaked out of Tower to see the nearby vige festival.

    There were many movements like this that were very precious to him.

    To him, who only knew suffering in his past life, these four years have been the happiest thing that he experienced.

    "You seem to have had a good time, Ashoka"

    He didn''t know when but Sage Chanakya had arrived before him when he was lost in his thoughts.

    "It has indeed been a time where I enjoyed my life, master"

    Ashoka wasn''t very surprised by his sudden appearance, as he was aware of his master''s powers.

    For someone like him, who has reached the pinnacle of magic, bending the space to his will was nothing but an easy task.

    "You seem to have something to say for me"

    Sage Chanakya asked smiling in a mysterious manner.

    Ashoka smiled back in response and bowed respectfully.

    "I have learned many things from you and the Tower, thank you for having me here for all these years, Master"

    Ashoka didn''t lift up his head and waited for Sage Chanakya''s answer.

    It was the respect that he had for his master.

    "You are not the only one who had learned something, Ashoka. I too have learned things from you, as for as that matter goes, I am grateful for you to have be my disciple"

    Sage Chanakya, the 9th star mage, who was said to be the strongest mage in the Mauryan empire is saying that he had learned something from a 14-year kid!

    It showed the humbleness of the man called, Chanakya.

    His nature of speaking truth regardless of his position or power. It was something that was hard toe by.

    "All I have to say for you is just one thing, Ashoka. Never, ever use your powers on the weak and innocent. Whatever the situation may be, Use your power for the sake of others not for your own greed"

    That was all Sage Ashoka had to say to his disciple.

    "I will follow you will, Master"

    "Then, go on your path, we shall meet soon if fate decides"

    That''s thest words Ashoka heard before the silence once again descended in the hallway.

    There was no trace of Sage Chanakya left anywhere, that was the power of the strongest mage of Maruyan.

    "Thank you for everything, Master!"

    Ashoka once again bowed in the direction where he disappeared despite Sage Chanakya''s absence and left after some time.

    ***

    The carriage to carry Ashoka and Hema to the capital was ready and waiting for the master to arrive.

    Just before the Carraige, the whole knight cadets group along with instructor Karguel were standing to send off Ashoka.

    Ashoka arrived shortly and everyone exchanged a few words before his departure.

    "Be healthy, my prince"

    "I will look forward to our next spar, young master"

    "I will definitely try to get a hit in our next fight, young master"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t forget to train every day, prince Ashoka"

    There were all kinds of things being said to him and Ashoka simply gave them a wry smile.

    The talk went on for some time before Ashoka bowed to them deeply.

    "Young master....what are you doing?"

    "My prince....."

    He was the prince of the empire, and bowing in front of some mere cadets was uneptable, more than that there were even some peasants in the group.

    A prince bowing in front of peasants was simply uneptable.

    "Thank you for having me"

    Ashoka didn''t care for any of their concerns and shouted loudly.

    The customs, difference between sses, peasants andmoners, status, it may all go to hell for all he cared.

    Ashoka was truly thankful for them and wanted to express it, he didn''t think of anything more or less.

    Hema who watched Ashoka''s figure smiled with pride. The pride of having risen him in a good way.

    The cadets and Karguel gave a wry smile and bowed back to Ashoka in response.

    ""It was a pleasure, My Prince""

    No more words were exchanged as Ashoka rode his carriage with Hema along the dusty road that led from the Tower of Wisdom to the center of the Mauryan capital.

    "Wait for me, young master"

    There was that one murmur that disappeared without being heard by anyone as Ashoka''s carriage disappeared along the dusty road.

    ***

    The journey was long, but Ashoka knew he had to reach the royal pce as quickly as possible.

    The ceremony was nearing and he had to receive thend personally from the emperor.

    He couldn''t afford to make the emperor wait.

    Along the way, Ashoka switched to raiding the horse as he was getting bored inside the carriage.

    As he rode, the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the road.

    Ashoka urged his horse to go faster, knowing that he needed to reach the royal pce soon.

    However, Ashoka soon realized that something was wrong.

    "My prince"

    Hema to too seemed to have noticed the things as she urged Ashoka to stop.

    "I know, Hema"

    Up ahead, Ashoka saw a group of trolls blocking the road.

    There were about ten to twenty of them.

    Trolls were massive creatures with thick, leathery skin, and razor-sharp ws.

    Although Ashoka need not be worried about them as he had Hema, who was a 6-star knight just beside him, He was interested in them

    He was interested to find out if he was strong enough to defeat them.

    The trolls had incredible regenerative power, which meant that they could heal from even the most serious injuries in a matter of seconds. This made them almost impossible to kill. But Ashoka was not afraid. He was a skilled warrior, and he had faced many dangers in his life.

    He drew his sword and charged at the trolls, his horse galloping at full speed. The trolls roared in anger and charged towards him, their massive bodies shaking the ground. Ashoka swung his sword, aiming for the trolls'' heads. But they were too quick, and his sword missed its mark.

    The trolls attacked with ferocity, their ws slicing through the air. Ashoka dodged their blows, moving his horse in a zigzag pattern to avoid their attacks. He struck back with his sword, aiming for their limbs. But the trolls'' regenerative powers allowed them to heal from his cuts almost instantly.

    The fight went on for what felt like hours, Ashoka and the trolls locked in a deadly dance. The trolls'' ws tore at his clothes, leaving deep gashes in his skin. Ashoka gritted his teeth and fought on, his determination unwavering.

    Finally, Ashoka saw his chance. One of the trolls had lost its bnce, and he took advantage of the opportunity. He rode his horse towards the troll, aiming for its head. His sword hit its mark, and the troll fell to the ground, its regenerative power unable to save it from the blow.

    The other trolls roared in anger, but Ashoka did not back down. He charged at them, his sword shing in the sunlight. The trolls fought back with all their might, but they were no match for his skill and determination.

    In the end, Ashoka emerged victorious. The trollsy scattered on the ground, their bodies broken and lifeless. He breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that he had survived one of the toughest fights of his life.

    He rode on, his horse carrying him towards the royal pce. The journey was long and tiring, but he pushed himself to keep going. Finally, he arrived at the pce gates, his horse covered in sweat and dust.

    The guards at the gate looked at him in awe, marveling at his courage and strength. They opened the gates and let him in, and he rode through the pce courtyard towards the throne room.

    As he entered the throne room, he saw the emperor sitting on his throne, surrounded by his courtiers. Ashoka dismounted from his horse and walked towards the emperor, his head held high.

    "Your Majesty," he said, bowing low. "I have arrived"

    "Your Majesty," he said, bowing low. "I have arrived"

 Chapter 92 92

    ?

    Blood dripped down the socked clothes of the young man as he neared the throne where the ruler of the great Maurya, the emperor, Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    As Ashoka walked through the halls, he noticed that the nobles and officials were frozen by the sight of a 15-year-old boy covered in blood. They looked at him with disgust, and Ashoka could feel their judgmental gazes upon him.

    He ignored their stares and walked towards the throne, where the emperor was seated. He knelt before him, showing suitable respect and humility, that he should.

    "Glory to the great Mauryan, long live the emperor."

    Despite the blood that covered him from his fight with the trolls, he spoke with confidence in his voice.

    The emperor Bindusara Maurya looked at him with a mixture of shock and anger.

    "What is the meaning of this, Ashoka?" he asked, gesturing towards the blood that covered him.

    Ashoka stood up and looked the emperor in the eye.

    There was a movement of staring contest between him and the emperor as heter spoke, "Your majesty," he said, "I apologize for my appearance. I have just returned from the Tower of Wisdom, On the way here, I encountered a group of trolls. I had no time to clean myself beforeing here."

    It was a silly excuse, but the emperor has no choice but to dismiss it.

    The reason being that the one who was in the wrong was the emperor himself.

    Despite knowing the fact that Ashoka was returning to the royal pce, no guards were dispatched to escort him back which was a tant disrespect to a Prince of the empire.

    Dismissing his words the emperor nodded, but Ashoka could see the disapproval in his eyes.

    It made him smile.

    "I see," said the emperor, his voice stern. "But you should have taken better care of your appearance beforeing here. You represent the Mauryan empire as a prince, and you must always act with dignity and honor."

    Ashoka bowed his head, feeling a sense of happiness.

    He knew that the emperor couldn''t do anything to him even if he wanted to so he was taking full advantage of the fact.

    ''The expression on his face is priceless,''

    Seeing that he resolved to do better in the future.

    The emperor Bindusara continued, "Despite your appearance, you have done well."

    The emperor looked at him thoughtfully for a moment before speaking again. "However, there is one more matter that we must address. As you know, our customs dictate that a prince must be assigned and to rule over when hees of age. You are now 15 years old, and it is time for you to be assigned a province."

    Ashoka felt a sense of excitement and anticipation. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time, and he was eager to prove himself as a ruler.

    He was curious as to what region he will be assigned too.

    The emperor continued, "However, given your recent actions, I must assign you a province that is away from the capital. It would not be appropriate for you to rule over a province that is close to the center of our empire."

    Ashoka felt a sense of disappointment. He had hoped to rule over a province that was close to the capital, where he could learn from experienced rulers and officials like Sage Chankaya and many more. But he knew that he had to ept the emperor''s decision.

    The emperor spoke again, "I have decided to assign you the Tax province, to the south of our empire. It is an enormous province, with great people and a rich culture. You will learn much from ruling over it."

    ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!

    The Tax province.

    Located in the south of the empire and just near the Kalinga kingdom was a ce that was always immersed in war.

    -Step

    -step

    -step

    Steps of the young man resounded in the royal court as the officials and ministers gathered there froze at the scene in front of them.

    -drip

    Blood dripped down the socked clothes of the young man as he neared the throne where the ruler of the great Maurya, the emperor, Bindusara Maurya was seated.

    As Ashoka walked through the halls, he noticed that the nobles and officials were frozen by the sight of a 15-year-old boy covered in blood. They looked at him with disgust, and Ashoka could feel their judgmental gazes upon him.

    He ignored their stares and walked towards the throne, where the emperor was seated. He knelt before him, showing suitable respect and humility, that he should.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Glory to the great Mauryan, long live the emperor."

    Despite the blood that covered him from his fight with the trolls, he spoke with confidence in his voice.

    The emperor Bindusara Maurya looked at him with a mixture of shock and anger.

    "What is the meaning of this, Ashoka?" he asked, gesturing towards the blood that covered him.

    Ashoka stood up and looked the emperor in the eye.

    There was a movement of staring contest between him and the emperor as heter spoke, "Your majesty," he said, "I apologize for my appearance. I have just returned from the Tower of Wisdom, On the way here, I encountered a group of trolls. I had no time to clean myself beforeing here."

    It was a silly excuse, but the emperor has no choice but to dismiss it.

    The reason being that the one who was in the wrong was the emperor himself.

    Despite knowing the fact that Ashoka was returning to the royal pce, no guards were dispatched to escort him back which was a tant disrespect to a Prince of the empire.

    Dismissing his words the emperor nodded, but Ashoka could see the disapproval in his eyes.

    It made him smile.

    "I see," said the emperor, his voice stern. "But you should have taken better care of your appearance beforeing here. You represent the Mauryan empire as a prince, and you must always act with dignity and honor."

    Ashoka bowed his head, feeling a sense of happiness.

    He knew that the emperor couldn''t do anything to him even if he wanted to so he was taking full advantage of the fact.

    ''The expression on his face is priceless,''

    Seeing that he resolved to do better in the future.

    The emperor Bindusara continued, "Despite your appearance, you have done well."

    The emperor looked at him thoughtfully for a moment before speaking again. "However, there is one more matter that we must address. As you know, our customs dictate that a prince must be assigned and to rule over when hees of age. You are now 15 years old, and it is time for you to be assigned a province."

    Ashoka felt a sense of excitement and anticipation. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time, and he was eager to prove himself as a ruler.

    He was curious as to what region he will be assigned too.

    The emperor continued, "However, given your recent actions, I must assign you a province that is away from the capital. It would not be appropriate for you to rule over a province that is close to the center of our empire."

    Ashoka felt a sense of disappointment. He had hoped to rule over a province that was close to the capital, where he could learn from experienced rulers and officials like Sage Chankaya and many more. But he knew that he had to ept the emperor''s decision.

    The emperor spoke again, "I have decided to assign you the Tax province, to the south of our empire. It is an enormous province, with great people and a rich culture. You will learn much from ruling over it."

    ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!

    The Tax province.

    Located in the south of the empire and just near the Kalinga kingdom was a ce that was always immersed in war.

    The emperor spoke again, "I have decided to assign you the Tax province, to the south of our empire. It is an enormous province, with great people and a rich culture. You will learn much from ruling over it."

    ''What?''

    That was Ashoka''s first thought!

    The Tax province.

    Located in the south of the empire and just near the Kalinga kingdom was a ce that was always immersed in war.

    Dismissing his words the emperor nodded, but Ashoka could see the disapproval in his eyes.

    It made him smile.

    "I see," said the emperor, his voice stern. "But you should have taken better care of your appearance beforeing here. You represent the Mauryan empire as a prince, and you must always act with dignity and honor."

    Ashoka bowed his head, feeling a sense of happiness.

    He knew that the emperor couldn''t do anything to him even if he wanted to so he was taking full advantage of the fact.

    ---***---

 Chapter 93 Spar

    ?

    Days passed by as Ashoka grew.

    His daily training got harsher as time passed and his powers increased by leaps and bounds.

    At the age of ten, Ashoka managed to be a three-star knight!

    Of course, he made sure to only disy the strength that he intended to show to others.

    [I am sick of this boring ce...]

    Draco was tired of living in the tempest manor by now.

    In the first ce, he was Dragon.

    Born into the mighty race of Dragons, he had never experienced the feeling of being confined to one ce.

    Dragons were the species that acted on their instincts, being confined in one ce was not suitable for them.

    ''Stop whining and let me concentrate.''

    Ashoka was training, as usual, today when Alberad came to him and offered to spar.

    Ashoka being the training manic he is didn''t let go of the offer and readily agreed to it.

    "Ready your sword, Ashoka. Let us begin."

    Alberad said taking out a sword himself.

    Ashoka nervously gripped the hilt of the sword.

    "I am ready, Sir."

    Even though Ashoka was excited to spar with Alberad, he couldn''t help but shudder at his Aura.

    His consciousness was screening that the one in front of him was an opponent whom he couldn''t even dream to defeat at his current level.

    But despite that, he was holding his ground because he knew that it was a valuable experience.

    [Make sure to pluck out the ear of that bastard]

    ''you think I will be able to?''

    The one in front of him was an 8th star knight, nicknamed as the sword of the emperor, Alberad himself.

    It would be good enough if he manages tond a strike on him not to mention plucking his ears.

    What Ashoka was aiming was to gain a valuable experience from this fight.

    "Remember to maintain a strong stance and keep your eye on your opponent at all times. And don''t forget to breathe."

    Ashoka took a deep breath and assumed a defensive stance at Alberad''s instructions.

    Alberad smiled in content and lunged forward with a quick thrust.

    It was a fast and fierce attack.

    But Ashoka managed to parry the attack and counterattacked with a swift swipe

    Alberad blocks the strike and stepped back, "Good form, Ashoka. But your movementsck conviction. You mustmit to your attacks and follow through with force."

    Ashoka nodded and got ready for the next exchange.

    Alberadunched a flurry of attacks, testing Ashoka''s defenses

    Ashoka gritted his teeth and defended against the attacks while using his sword as a shield.

    Each attack was fierce and receiving the attacks felt as if he was mmed by an elephant.

    Despite that Ashoka managed to fend off the attacks with quick and agile movements, dodging the attacks he could and defending against those he couldn''t.

    "Impressive, to think you can defend against my attacks! But don''t get too cocky. You still have much to learn."

    Ashoka grinned in response to Alberad.

    "Yes, instructor."

    Alberad paused for a second and observed Ashoka''s stance

    "Your footwork is sloppy. You need to focus on your footing and maintain a strong foundation."

    As expected of a grand knight, one look was enough to find loopholes in Ashoka.

    Ashoka tried to adjust his stance but theck of a good footwork technique was clearly showing in his form.

    Alberad didn''t wait around for Ashoka and suddenly charged forward with a powerful strike

    Ashoka sidestepped and barely managed to dodge the attack and countered it with a swift strike to the instructor''s side

    Alberad staggered back and grinned.

    "Well done. You''re getting the hang of it."

    Ashoka smiled and raised his sword again.

    "I couldn''t have done it without your guidance."

    Alberad nodded, "Remember,

    Of course, he made sure to only disy the strength that he intended to show to others.

    [I am sick of this boring ce...]

    Draco was tired of living in the tempest manor by now.

    In l

    "Remember to maintain a strong stance and keep your eye on your opponent at all times. And don''t forget to breathe."

    Ashoka took a deep breath and assumed a defensive stance at Alberad''s instructions.

    Alberad smiled in content and lunged forward with a quick thrust.

    It was a fast and fierce attack.

    But Ashoka managed to parry the attack and counterattacked with a swift swipe

    Alberad blocks the strike and stepped back, "Good form, Ashoka. But your movementsck conviction. You mustmit to your attacks and follow through with force."

    Ashoka nodded and got ready for the next exchange.

    Alberadunched a flurry of attacks, testing Ashoka''s defenses

    Ashoka gritted his teeth and defended against the attacks while using his sword as a shield.

    Each attack was fierce and receiving the attacks felt as if he was mmed by an elephant.

    Despite that Ashoka managed to fend off the attacks with quick and agile movements, dodging

    the<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    was a fast and fierce attack.

    But Ashoka managed to parry the attack anda fast and fierce attack.

    But Ashoka managed to parry the attack and counterattacked with a swift swipe

    Alberad blocks the strike and stepped back, "Good form, Ashoka. But your movementsck conviction. You mustmit to your attacks and follow through with force."

    Ashoka nodded and got ready for the next exchange.

    Alberadunched a flurry of attacks, testing Ashoka''s defenses

    Ashoka gritted his teeth and defended against the attacks while using his sword as a shield.

    Each attack was fierce and receiving the attacks felt as if he was mmed by an elephant.

    Despite that Ashoka managed to fend off the attacks with quick and agile m

    attacks he could and defending against those he couldn''t.

    "Impressive, to think you can defend against my attacks! But don''t get too cocky. You still have much to learn."

    Ashoka grinned in response to Alberad.

    "Yes, instructor."

    Alberad paused for a second and observed Ashoka''s stance

    "Your footwork is sloppy. You need to focus on your footing and maintain a strong foundation."

    As expected of a grand knight, one look was enough to find loopholes in Ashoka.

    Ashoka tried to adjust his stance but theck of a good footwork technique was clearly showing in his form.

    Alberad didn''t wait around for Ashoka and suddenly charged forward with a powerful strike

    Ashoka sidestepped and barely managed to dodge the attack and countered it with a swift strike to the instructor''s side

    Alberad staggered back and grinned.

    "Well done. You''re getting the hang of it."

    Ashoka smiled and raised his sword again.

    "I couldn''t have done it without your guidance."

    Alberad nodded, "Remember, sword fighting is more than just technique. It''s about discipline, focus, and the will to seed. Keep practicing, and you''ll be a true master."

    Ashoka bowed respectfully "Yes, instructor. I will

    "But you have to continue the spar right now"

    Alberad said as heunched a barrage of attacks again.

    Their spar didn''t end for another four hours and that day, Ashoka was seen crawling back to his dorm in a bloody state.

    ***

    Power System:-(filler)

    In this world, there were two kinds of systems to represent an individual''s power.

    They are Circles and Stars.

    Circles are used by the mages who form circles around their mana heart. As a mage''s mana density and knowledge of the magic increases, new circles will form around the mana heart, continuously circling over it.

    The number of circles represents the strength of the mage.

    For example, Sage Vyasa, the master of the 7th magic tower was an eight-circle grand magician where as Sage Chanakya, the sage of wisdom is a 9th-circle Archmage.

    ording to the number of circles one possessed, a unique title was given to them.

    One circle-> Apprentice Mage

    Two Circle->Beginner Mage

    Three Circle-> Intermediate Mage

    Four Circle-> Mage Marshal

    Five Circle-> Mage General

    Six Circle-> Advanced Magician

    Seven Circle-> High Magician

    Eight Circle-> Grand Magician

    Nine Circle-> Archmage

    Simrly, for Knights, the power of an individual is represented by the number of stars one has.

    Instead of circles, Knights form stars around their heart, which continuously revolve around the mana heart.

    The reason for the change is that it is easier for the knights to draw out mana and imbue it into their body and physical objects when it is in the form of stars rather than in form of circles which helps the mage to imbue the mana into their magic circle.

    Simr to Mages, Knights also have their own power system.

    One circle-> trainee Knight

    Two Circle-> Beginner trainee Knight

    Three Circle->Beginner Knight

    Four Circle-> Intermediate Knight

    Five Circle-> Knight Marshal

    Six Circle-> Knight General

    Seven Circle-> Advanced Knight

    Eight Circle-> The Grand Knight

    Nine Circle-> Astral Knight

    Aside from Knights and mages, there are other types of professions that people pursue like healers, alchemists, physicians, schrs,s and many more.

    Many other rare professions also exits which will be introduced further into the story.

    That''s it for the power system exnation! (^.^)

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!